《The Legend of Karachuo》


 1 Hes Born

    The fact that Anyango, Ong''am''s first wife had not given him a child despite staying in marriage for five years worried him. But during the beginning of the dry season several hundred years before coming of the white people, she conceived, a fact that impressed several people of the Odindi clan. The chief worried that maybe it could be a girl.


    In African traditional beliefs, having a son was a sign of wealth and it was a sign of continuity of the clan. The first wife was a very important figure amongst the several wives a man could have. It is worth mentioning how much Anyango had to bear considering the fact that she had no child much less a son when all her other six co wives had at least a son.


    Three seasons passed and by the end of the third, the third last week on the second day, when the midday sun was just above everyone''s head, a child was born in Anyango''s hut, in the chief''s home.


    Ong''am was not himself when he heard the news. He was even crazier when he learnt that the child was a male. Everyone from Odindi clan was there to celebrate the birth of the chief''s heir.


    "Obong''o Nyakalaga1, " Chief Ong''am begun shortly after his compound was filled with people to celebrate this blessing, "this very day I''m going to pour the blood of thirty heads of cattle at the village shrine altar to thank you for this blessing."


    "May this child be a great warrior who will bring Karachuo and the whole Lu land to greater heights. May the ancestors guide us in giving him a suitable name, a name that will soar above the clouds, a name that will give the Lang tribe fever and the Kalek tribe sleepless nights... "


    What followed was the roaring of men and the ululation of women. This was not only a blessing to the chief but also to the Odindi clan as this would most likely be the successor of the stool of chief as he was the son of ''Mikai''2...


    Kalek and Lang tribes were Lu tribe''s greatest enemies. There was battle every season amongst the three tribes. The loser could not only lose a few warriors but also its cattle and a few tribesmen who were taken for slavery. However, after some time, the loser would train it''s warriors, revenge and the rewardsof the battle could be the same as that was what battles in the ancient Africa were.


    After the celebration of the child birth, where several cattle died including the ones that the chief used for his thanksgiving, one more remained and calamity was still ahead of the living cattle...

 2 The Naming Ceremony

    One week had passed since the child was born. He had not been given name because everyone was waiting for communications from the ancestors.


    On the fifth day, a few days to the end of the dry season, many arrived at the chief''s compound to come up with suitable names. Adero Akello, the chief''s sister-in-law and the wife to his younger brother was the first one to give a suggestion after many had sat enjoying the efficacy of the community liquor.


    "Chief Ong''am, last moon, just a few days before the great son of Osindi clan was born, I had a dream...the dream came from my great grandmother Nyakam... "


    "You are talking about Nyakam? The woman who single handedly annihilated the soldiers from the Omeke tribe? " Okumu, one of Nyakam''s fun interjected.


    Legend has it that Omeke tribe was one of the strongest tribes that surrounded the Lu tribe. According to the legend, the Omeke warriors'' bodies were as hard as steel. Whenever there was battle, they could walk into the battlefield without ''okumba'' (shields) and could kill their opponents without having any casualties.


    Nyakam was a young woman who came from a very humble Okuan clan. She was never known until the dayOmeke tribe attacked the Lu tribe on the Okuan side. The Lu warriors were never prepared and most of them died in that one sided battle. Nyakam wanted to join the battle but no male warrior could allow her, most of them were even furious seeing her, a woman get closer to the battlefield. She was forced to hide in the nearby bushes.


    In the bushes, Nyakam saw what made her the Lu tribe heroin. As their warriors were being annihilated, she saw her youngest brother fighting tooth and nail to an Omeke warrior. She held her hands tightly and with eyes closed she recited a prayer to ''Were'', the god of the lands.When she opened her eyes, her brother was no more.


    From the bush she flew, her body was covered with flames, her eyes were red like blood. Her muscles became extremely hard, the aura she emanated made it difficult for anyone to approach her. When she reached the battleground, she snatched a spear from one of the remaing few Lu warriors. She then slaughtered all the Omeke warriors. After that, she flew to the Omeke tribe and destroyed the whole tribe using her breath, the Omeke tribe ceased to exist since then.


    "That''s right..." confirmed Akello.


    "What name did she give you? " This time it was the chief who asked.


    " Ochieng'' Lwanda... She said he''ll be a great warrior."


    "I will take no more names, the one given by Nyakam will do... let''s celebrate the naming of Ochieng'' Lwanda! " The chief declared.


    Just like that, the child was named Ochieng'' Lwanda and celebrations begun. Cattle, sheep and goats were killed. Their blood were poured everywhere for appeasing of the ancestors and for performing other spiritual activities.


    Ancestors were greatly respected in the ancient African societies. These ancestors had great power in the communities and no one could veto the decisions they made as that could bring a lot of calamity to the society. They communicated with the people through dreams.


    During that child naming ceremony however, no ancestor seemed displeased with the child''s name as most of them sent their good wishes to the child.

 3 The Son

    Seasons and ''moons'' passed, the birth and the naming of the chief''s son was expunged from everyone''s minds. Everyone was attending to their daily activities and nothing seemed unusual. Ochieng'' Lwanda was already thirty two seasons or eight years old. At this age, he had proved to be a reliable boy and the chief was always by his side, teaching him how to run a few things of the clan.


    One day, they were walking across the woods of Kobuthi, Ong''am showing the young boy the Lu land.


    "Father, I heard there is likely to be a bettle between the Lu tribe and the Kunde tribe..." the boy started, breaking the long silence.


    "Where did you hear that from? " asked the father and the boy answered almost immediately.


    "You forget that I never leave your side, nothing passes my ears... "


    The man frowned a little upon hearing that, he wanted to toss the story aside but the kid couldn''t just allow him to.


    "I cannot forget that nervous face of yours when you were disclosing that news to the clan elders, are those from Kunde strong? "


    The man wanted to answer or comment but the boy didn''t give him a chance,


    " Then our Lu tribe is very weak, isn''t it the other day that uncle Amunde your younger brother bluffed about the Lu tribe being the strongest in the world and Kunde being the weakest?"


    " Son... "


    " Or that uncle of mine was drunk when he said so... but I remember the sun was just rising, could he be drunk that early?" the son continued.


    "Son, your uncle was not drunk and he was right about our tribe being the strongest in the world, we don''t really fear the Kunde people... "


    "But why were you nervous? "


    " Son, the Lu tribe has enjoyed peace for the last twenty four seasons, this is because there was an agreement between the tribe head of Lu tribe and the other tribes..."


    "Then why should the Kunde people want a fight?"


    "Son, these things are complicated, you''ll understand nothing... "


    "Then why did you start telling me about it in the first place? "


    The father was at first stunned but a moment later he could not help but laugh inside, ''he is at least growing up and is even smarter than those other sons of mine. I believe he''ll make a very good chief. '' he then decided to tell his son about everything.


    It turned out that the Lu people had discovered a gold deposit near the great lake of Luwa. Top leaders of the tribe decided to conceal this news so that it couldn''t get to the ears of other tribes. However, for some reasons, this news got to the other tribes. It was not only the Kunde tribe but also the Lang, Kalek and other tribes.


    Gold could be traded for very many heads of cattle, a huge number of weapons and several other goods. In as much as the tribe head had agreed with other tribe heads to live in peace, trade and marry, greed had already blinded the other tribe heads.


    Those tribe heads wanted to attack Lu tribe and conquer the area with the gold deposit. The reason why the chief was nervous was because the Lu tribe had to face several tribes at the same time. That was a very difficult matter at hand.


    The boy did not ask much but deep inside his eyes there was determination, determination to protect his land, determination that no warrior who had seen many battles could have, determination that only he, and he himself had and this was however not noticed by the father.


    A big battle would soon brake out and this meant bad for the whole Lu tribe. There was silence between the duo for the rest of the walk. The father was more of thinking about his growing son while the latter about the big battle.

 4 His Disappearance

    The next day, the chief left for Kisum where the headquarters of the Lu tribe was located. He wanted his beloved Ochieng'' to tag along but the young boy refused even after he cajoled him several times. He was dejected but then his admiration for the young boy soared.


    The chief was going to join the other clan chiefs and the tribe head and division heads to discuss how they could solve the incoming crisis. The Lu tribe could maybe meet its end when that battle took place.


    As soon as the chief left, the son disappeared and no one knew where he went. This became the talk of Odindi clan. The chief being away, the clan elders took control of the clan. They ordered the village men to search for the chief''s heir only to fail, after repeated searching.


    He was the only son and child of Anyango, the Odindi clan''s chief''s first wife. She was not herself since he got away. She had brought him up well, teaching him all the laws of the land and narrating to him several stories. He was always by her side if not by his father''s. She loved him more than she loved herself. She was never the same again until his son came back one day.


    It took chief Ong''am two weeks to arrive at Kisum. He went there on a horse. If he went on foot, nobody knows what timehe could take to get there. Horses were rare and expensive during that time and only the wealthy in the society like chiefs had them. He did not even know that his son had vanished.


    After he left his home at dusk, a few hours after his father left, Ochieng decided to head to the forbidden land. A land that nobody dared to go to. If anyone from his clan or tribe got the wind of where he was going, they could just die from anger because that proved that that chief''s son was insane and his courage was heaven defying.


    He knew the direction of the forbidden land from his mother and the elders during their stories. According the stories, those who went to the forbidden land never returned.


    He was told the forbidden land was a land that was cursed by ''Were''. This is because it was believed that ''Jochiende'' ( demons) and mysterious animals inhabited the land. Nobody had seen them but for some reasons, this was a place that could make one''s hair stand on end by just the mention of its name.


    Ochieng, though young, wanted to know how these creatures really looked like. He wanted to know why those who went there never returned. He wanted to mould and strengthen himself to protect his beloved mother and clan, through doing things that even the strongest in the tribe''s history like Luanda Magere could not do.


    The reason why nobody even found him was because nobody even dared to take the path leading to the forbidden land as no one even believed the young boy would go to that place.


    After walking the whole night and whole day, stopping once in a while to have his meals, he reached a point where he could walk no more as he was exhausted. He decided to look for a place under a big ng''ou tree to spend his night.


    Auuuu! Uuuuuu! Roaaar!


    He had started sleeping when sounds from different animals started insulting him. Surprisingly enough, he feared nothing. He lay quietly as if nothing was really happening waiting for sleep to take him over.


    ''I know mother is worried about me, father will definitely be another thing if he comes back and not find me. I can''t stay there, I must look for strength to protect my people. I can''t find strength if I don''t overcome fear. Therefore, no matter what happens, this is where I must go. Father! Mother! Odindi! Karachuo and the entire Lu tribe! Rest assured that when I come back, it will be to destroy those with ill intentions against you! ''


    After saying that for himself, he fell asleep...

 5 Nyakam

    Shortly after he fell asleep, the legend Nyakam decided to visit him in form of a dream... He was strolling in the woods of Kobuthi when he met an old woman with sunken eyes and cheeks. The wrinkles on her dark face showed how old she was.


    Despite being that old, the woman looked like an indomitable warlord who could annihilated whoever tried to come at her with ill intentions. The aura of elegance that she conveyed could make any ordinary people venerate her.


    "I don''t think I know you?" The young boy asked with a frown on the face.. .


    The woman could only suspire because she knew he was not ordinary. In normal occasions, the best a kid could do was to run away as far as it could not to block the path for the elderly. If the kid was confronted, it could humbly bow because it was a great taboo to disrespect an elder.


    Being an ancestor who directly communicated with other ancestors where great seers, rainmakers, prophets, witchdoctors and even ''Were'' himself, the woman knew very well that this young boy wasn''t ordinary. He was a child ordained by Were to serve the tribe.


    "I''m Nyakam." She gave her name in the end.


    "What! " the boy was not expecting this and horror immediately struck him. He couldn''t believe that the woman he met randomly could be the great Nyokam who was an idol to many from the Lu tribe.


    "Forgive this young disrespectful fellow... do not punish me ancestor... "


    He only bowed a little to apologize. The woman was not at all offended by this, she was even pleased with his courage despite his tender age.


    "Forget about the formalities grandson... "


    "Why have you decided to visit me, the lowly in the tribe?"


    "It''s something of great importance grandson... "


    "But why don''t you discuss important things with the elders or the chiefs or the tribe head? I''m just a young kid enjoying his life... "


    "Because this matter concerns you. "


    "Me? And why at this time? Don''t you know our tribe is in trouble.?"


    "Forget about that trouble. We the ancestors have agreed with other tribe ancestors that the gold deposit will be shared equally amongst the various tribes to avoid unnecessarily trouble... "


    "But... "


    "There are no buts, we reasoned with other tribes on this matter and we all came to an agreement. It''s that agreement that the chiefs are going to be told about. There will be no battle, not this soon... "


    And like that she told the young boy everything they agreed on. The other tribes indeed wanted to conquer the golden land. The problem was not with the Lu tribe but who could control the land after snatching it from the Lu people. This would result into a bloody battle after which no one could have the land in the end. It was because of this reason that the ever quiet ancestors decided to meet and help the current generation in resolving the crisis, a crisis that could make them see most of their tribes wiped from the face of the earth.


    "The reason I visited you was to ask you to tread carefully in the forbidden land, I visited the place myself once..." Nyakam decided to give the reason for her visit.


    What she just said somehow shocked the boy and he couldn''t help but exclaim,"What! You visited the forbidden land?! "


    " That''s is true my grandson... "


    "Tell me, how was it? "


    "Actually, I met several monsters there. It is a very dangerous place but then, it is also where I got my strength... "


    " What?!"


    "Honestly, as dangerous as the forbidden land is, it is a rich place where whoever walks out of alive can soar to greater heights. It is because of this thatWere''s spirit decided to guide you out of your clan and into the forbidden land. He decided to resolve the battle so that you had to worry less about your people. "


    "You are going to meet great danger there, a little carelessness can lead to your end. Be careful and use this opportunity to temper yourself and ''Were'' will forever be by your side... "


    She finished issuing her instructions and before the boy knew it, she had disappeared.


    "Wait! I still have a few questions for you ancestor! "


    He was bond to be disappointed because the woman had disappeared without a trace. He sat down to ponder over what he had been told when he felt something moist rubbing his left foot...

 6 The White Furred Beast Le Lwenje

    He woke up only to find a gonzo beast that resembled a wolf licking his left leg submissively. The animal had long, immaculately white fur all over its body with a thick line of brown along its face. Its exquisite round eyes were scintillating due to the rising sun, adding more beauty to it. It was around four meters long and a meter and a half tall.


    Ochieng'' could not help but sigh when he saw it. He wondered what animal it could be. He stood to stroke its neck only for the latter to give a loud roar and jump aside. Ochieng'' immediately understood that everything seemed deplorable.


    He never thoughtthe animal that appeared harmless and friendly could be so unapproachable. He saw the animal open its beautiful small mouth before dashing as fast as it could towards his direction.


    ''This is really bad,''


    The Invincible stance!


    That was a stance once taught to him by his father. According to what he had learned, when a warrior was confrontedand escaping was not a choice, the warrior could use that stance. With it, all the warrior''s Achilles points could be concealed and it prepared him for the battle before him. He could react the fastest no matter how the enemy came in that stance.


    Ochieng'' had not been involved in any fight and this


    was his greatest opportunity to know if he really could. The animal was around twelve inches close to him, he tried sending his fist towards it and to his astonishment, he found himself kneeling right before this bizarre animal completely powerless.


    The creature that was charging towards him at an ultrasonic speed suddenly stopped just around ten centimeters before him. Then what left his mouth agape happened...


    "Young boy, what brings you here at this time of the season? " the animal roared.


    He had only heard the speaking of animals from his elders and mother in their fictional stories. He never thought in his childhood he could meet one. At this moment, he found himself trembling like a rained on chick. This animal had supped all his braveness.


    First, it was the impeccant looking animal turning into a savage beast when he didn''t expect it. Secondly, it was it''s speed. Thirdly, it was the animal''s ability to make him submit without him knowing and lastly, it was the animal''s ability to speak. He only prayed not to be harmed by it lest he could never forgive himself.


    " I would like to visit the forbidden land, the boundary between our Karachuo and the Subi divisions... " As surprised as he was, he still answered in the end.


    "You want to visit the forbidden land?! "


    The beast repeated before examining the kneeling young blighter carefully. Except for his handsome face and courage that evinced from his face, there was nothing extra ordinary about him.


    "Do you really know the perils involved in this, do you really have to go? " the beast could not help but ask in the end.


    I do know the dangers and that''s why I want to go... "


    " But what if I killed you in the first place? "


    The beast chuckled. The boy could not help but sigh deeply. He came to think of what could happen if this beast killed him. It was at this moment that he realized how cockeyed his idea of going to the forbidden land was. He didn''t even know how many days he could take to get there, let alone the fact that he had not thought of what could happen along the way.


    ''I ddn''t know how na?ve this seemed. I''ve not even reached the land itself and here I am, incapacitated by an animal that I don''t even know. How ridiculous! How did Nyakam get there?'' he thought but in the end tossed his worry aside, after all, according to his ancestor Nyakam, Were was with him.


    "Then..." he wanted to answer but nothing came out of his mouth.


    "I really like your courage but I also understand you are too young to even know how stupid your decisions can be. I will ask you to go back home, because after walking for seven days, you will be approaching the gates of the forbidden land. "


    "Along the way there are a lot of dangers. If in any case you survive along the path, just at the gates, there are extremely dangerous beasts and other creatures that are far much dangerous than you think..."


    The beast advised as it paced slowly around him. Its advice however fell on deaf ears because what the boy said next surprised it.


    "Thanks for your advice elder, but I am sorry I won''t listen to you because I have made up my mind..."


    "I still underestimated you kid, I am Le Lwenje (simply means beast of wars), climb my back and I will help you in your stay in the forbidden land."


    Immediately he finished saying so, an invincible hand of it lifted the young boy and put him on its back. The boy on the other side felt the pressure that was weighing him a moment ago dissipate wholly. The beast took off at a terrific speed. Its speed was at least ten times faster than the speed of the horses he had seen so far.


    What Le Lwenje didn''t know was that the kid already knew he was walking with Were''s spirit itself. This alone gave him courage that no one could imagine. That is why even after it rendered him powerless, he knew he was safe. Little did he know that his future in the forbidden land was bond to be course.


    "Thank you elder Le Lwenje, I am Ochieng'' Lwanda, the son of Chief Ong''am, the chief of Odindi clan. "


    "So you are from the Odindi clan...How did you even know the path leading to the forbidden land? "


    " From the stories I heard from my elders. " he answered.


    The beast could not help but be awed by the kid''s brilliance. It could never know the direction of a place just from a story. It swore from the bottom of its heart,


    ''I''m taking this kid to that land with me. He can make a powerful human and maybe can help me get the stool of the tribe head if he turns out to be those humans. I only need to ensure that he is tempered to the maximum when staying with me. I will protect him at the cost of my life, after all, if he turns out to be those legendary humans, I may be the next tribe head. ''''


    What the beast was certain about was the fact that so long as it tempered the young boy to the best of its abilities, rising to the stool of its tribe head was not a problem. It could even control all the beasts if there was no beast ''ordained'' by a human somewhere. If even humans were sometimes greedy, what about them, the beasts that had no laws?


    Beasts feared the strength of a human as it could destroy them with just a thought. He could tame them and make them serve him so long as he had enough power. This is something that the beasts did not really want. That is the reason why any human that dared to step into the forbidden land could be devoured especially by the weaker beasts, who couldn''t protect themselves from stronger beasts who could snatch from them the human for their personal gains.


    For a beast to be the head of its tribe, it had to have an artifact that could make the beasts of its tribe submit to it. This artifact was called ''Yir''( bewitch). The artifact could bewitch the other beasts to lie low in fear of the bearer of the artifact. The other way was to be ''ordained'' specially by a human who had a certain degree of power. The latter was more effective than the former as a beast could retain the stool till death.


    To be ''ordained'' by a human, a beast had to have an intimate relationship with a very powerful human from the time when he had no power to the time his power was cryptic to the beasts. As they continued living together, when the human trained, he could emanate an unfathomable aura. This aura alone could kill beasts no matter how powerful they were.


    Training with humans since the time he had no such aura, the beasts that had intimate relationship with the human had already somehow, merged it''s beast aura withhis and therefore during his training, the beast could devour the aura that was released by him - he could however choose to keep the aura from getting into the beast''s mouth. After it consumed the aura, it could never gain power that would surpass the human.


    After the beast devoured this aura, it could handicap another beast by just a sliver of it. That could give it the power to control all beasts from all tribes. However, humans with strength to do so were extremely rare such that one could walk several hundreds of kilometers without getting a human of such kind. It''s because of this reason that Le Lwenje decided not to harm Ochieng as it thought he could be one of the rare talents that beasts could do anything to get.

 7 The Death of Le Lwenje

    The speed at which Le Lwenje was moving at made Ochieng''asphyxiate. The beast noticed his quandary and with a roar, a pale green light was released from its body to cover him. It was then that he felt palliated.


    Everything he saw since he met Le Lwenje no longer seemed unnatural to him. Therefore, that light did not at all astound him, it even excited him. He anxiously wanted to get to the forbidden land and see more of what he had seen that day.


    He was buried in his excitement when Le Lwenje abruptly stopped. Ochieng'' turned his head to the front only to see a strange lion standing just in front of Le Lwenje.


    The lion was pitch black except for its yellow eyes and mane which had patches of purple. It was Brobdingnagian. It was around eight metres long, five metres wide and three metres high. Its presence gave Ochieng'' an icy feeling.


    He was wondering why the strange animal had to block their way when he heard it roar. He realized they were communicating between themselves when he heard Le Lwenje roaring back.


    ROAR! ROAR! ROAR!


    The beasts were quiet for sometime when it all started. He could tell that they were arguing and from the trembling of Le Lwenje below him, he could figure out that they had reached a point where they could not contain themselves anymore.


    " Sibuor Mudho ( Lion of darkness), I have told you to get out of my way or I make my move! " Le Lwenje bawled out.


    "And I have asked you to give me the child or I kill both of you!" The lion had also lost it.


    " Then the last beast standing to have him."


    Forthwith after saying so, Le Lwenje bolted towards Sibuor Mudho with all its strength. It was indeed tempestuous because the way he charged, if it landed on the lion, it would tear it to peaces. It even forgot that it still had Ochieng'' on its back.


    Ochieng'', who didn''t gestate that Le Lwenje would make a move slid to the ground with a thud. Even though he was injured from the impact, he picked himself up and rushed to a nearby bush to watch the engagement of the beasts.


    BOOM!


    The two beasts collided andair waves from their collision spread to an area of radius of around two hundred metres. The trees that were close to them fell because of the impingement. Ochieng'' was sent flying alongside shrub and tree leaves, tree branches and flowers by the raging air waves to a boggy eight metres away from his hiding place.


    After colliding, despite the huge difference in their sizes and weights, the two animals retreated six steps behind spurting a mouthful of blood each. Le Lwenje wanted to proceed and teach Sibuor a lesson but when it turned and saw what damage they had caused, it couldn''t help but worry about the boy.


    It rushed to certain direction when it heard a "AH! " behind him. It turned only to see the lion holding a muddy figure ready to run away.Lwenje did not waste time, it reached before Sibuor in a blink of an eye and sent it''s sharp claws at the animal. The lion who did not expect this, unconsciously dropped the figure back to the mud and dodged to the side.


    The lion roared and leapt towards Lwenje. Instead of moving, Lwenje stood rooted to the ground waiting for the lion to reach. When they were just a centimeter away from each other, the lion sent its left paw towards the belly of Lwenje. Lwenje was prepared and twisted it''s body to the side, however, that was a wrong move as it turned out the paw was just a faint and the real strike was coming.


    The side that Lwenje twisted to was exactly where Sibuor''s real strike was coming from. The lion''s real strike landed squarely on Lwenje''s left cheek. The latter was sent flying five or six metres away.


    CRACK!


    The cracking of bones was heard immediately Lwenje landed. Ochieng'', who had found his way out of the muddy pit and was currently lying behind a fallen treecould feel his heart beating fast. He realized that what Nyakam told him was true. This place was dangerous.


    Just when Ochieng'' thoughtthat Lwenje had died, the animal stood up with its lower jaw hanging and blood copiously flowing from its mouth. Its lower jaw bone had been broken. It tried to say something but it couldn''t.


    Even in it''s condition, Lwenje still rushed to the lion, though it was way much slower. The blow it suffered just a moment ago seemed to have been severe. Seeing this sight, Ochieng'' felt his tears rolling down his cheeks.


    This predicament was worse than he thought. He had thought that with Lwenje by his side, he would be safe in the forbidden land. He realized how naif he was, he had to face everything alone... He was thinking of how to help Lwenje when the latter arrived before the Lion.


    Lwenje tried jabbing it''s paws into the lions face but its movement was too slow and weak. The lion held the limb and sent its sharp claws into the other animal''s neck. Five claws viciously pierced Lwenje''s neck like a needle pricking a balloon. At its death, Lwenje did something brilliant.


    Lwenje used it''s other free forelimb to destroy the lion.


    It used its remaining strength to blind the lion. The saying that ''the last kicks of a dying horse are very important'' could perfectly describe this situation. With its claws, it pulled off the lion''s eyes. It died but left the blind lion running up and down, knocking down every tree here and there.


    Ochieng'', though furious that Lwenje died, was too weak to move. Falling down hard two consecutive times had made his body ache almost everywhere. His muscles were too painful to help him in making any movement. He regretted being too weak to avenge Lwenje, but if regrets had cure, many dead men could be alive today.


    "Kid! Come out before I come for you because even though I can''t see you, I know where you are. You must know that this is the forbidden land and you will die sooner or later. Considering how Lwenje decided to die for you, it goes without saying that you aren''t ordinary. "


    "I won''t harm you either because you may be as utile to me as you were to him. So, be good and come out of your hiding place since I will treat you even better... I won''t harm you. "


    Sibuor roared. The helpless Ochieng really wanted to kill Sibuor to avenge Lwenje but the question is, was he in a position to do so? He remembered carrying medicinal herbs in his gourd. He struggled to reach it on his waist only to find it absent. He couldn''t have fallen two times without it cracking, right?


    ''Why must everything be like this?'' He wondered. ''There''s no hope for life at this rate. I will die anyway, why don''t I just push myself and kill the lion... ''


    Those were his thoughts. Having lost everything he had except for the skin on his body, he endured the pain he was going through and picked up a tree branch that was lying nearby.


    He sprinted towards the beast, determination written on his better-looking face. With all his strength, he smashed the tree branch at the animal''s head. Before the piece of wood reached the animal, he found himself being levitated by an invincible power.


    A few seconds later, he found himself hovering above Sibuor Mudho. Beside him was another animal that resembled Sibuor. The only difference was that the animal was much smaller than Mudho, just three metres long, a metre wide and a metre high. The animal had black pair of wings with purple patches.

 8 The Lu Tribe

    Ochieng'' couldn''t take it anymore. Why did he have to encounter these monsters all the time!


    "Who are you and what do you want from me? "


    The boy asked the the animal with a deep frown on his face. The animal on the other hand did not even bother answering, instead, it pointed its finger towards him and out of the finger, it shot a limpid water at him. A minute later, his body and the skin he wore on him became clean like they were never dirty. After that, the animal forced Ochieng'' on its back and looked in the direction of Mudho on the face of it waiting for an instruction.


    "Sibuor Misumba (slave lion) , the boy is likely to be a ''Mogwedhi'' (blessed). Without my sense of sight, I am nothing even if I have all the power. Take him to my twin brother Sibuor Ratong'' (yellow lion) and ask him to take care of the boy until I recover. I''ll find my way home and see how I can get out of this. " Mudho instructed and leftevery which way.


    "Yes my Lord. " Misumba said and immediately flew away.


    Slave beasts couldn''t use the ''Mogwedhi'' humans to gain power as they had to discerp a portion of their blood to their masters. The moment this was done, the slave beast could not have the ability to betray it''s master in whatever way. The master and slave could communicate even when a thousand kilometers a part so long as the master had claimed the slave by blood. That''s the reason why Mudho could summon the slave.


    These slaves could be freed by ''Mogwedhi'' humans. This was easier said than done as even thinking of betraying their masters could lead to their death. Freeing them had to be thought of by the human and for the human to do so, the slave had to prove to be worthy. This was the fate of those beasts, if they were never saved, they would remain loyal to their masters even if they had power above their masters.


    Take the Sibuor Misumba for example, it had already gained strength far above Mudho and that''s why the latter even entrustedit with the duty of ferrying the kid to its brother. Even with it''s strength, because of the blood contract, Misumba could die the moment it had any malicious intents against its master. The slave could also be free when its master died.


    Time flew by and after a moon Chief Ong''am was back to Odindi. Odindi was a clan in Karachuo division. Karachuo division was one amongst the various divisions found in the Lu tribe. This is a tribe that existed along the eastern side of the great Lake Luwa currently Lake Victoria.


    Each clan was headed by a chief assisted by clan elders. The chiefs were directly answerable to the tribe head. They were also indirectly answerable to division heads in the sense that when they had problems with their administrations, they could seek pieces of advice from their division heads. The division heads were answerable to the tribe head. The stool of the chief was hereditary and that is why most of them were ever arrogant. Most administrative duties at clan level were performed by them.


    The division heads were responsible for gathering information from their respective divisions and feeding the tribe head with them. They were also responsible for advising accordingly the tribe head to ensure smooth control of the tribe.


    These division heads were appointed by a council of chiefs of the various divisions and approved by the tribe head. Their power was insignificant to an extent that their existence was not known by many. They could lose their position the moment they broke a rule.


    The tribe head was the most powerful position in any tribe encompassing the Lu tribe. This person controlled the businesses of the whole tribe including wars.


    To maintain sharing of power across the divisions of the tribe, the tribal government was partially hereditary and democratic.


    When a tribe head was elected, he would pass the stool to his son when he was too old to rule. The son would then pass the stool to grandson who would rule until he was exactly two hundred and sixty seasons old and he was expected to cancel his reign by himself.


    The stool would then be vacant when the third generation head countermanded his reign. This cancellation could only be done at the palace at the presence of chiefs and the division heads, five moons before the day he intended to descend from the stool. The chiefs and the division heads then decided where the tribe head would come from. The division the outgoing tribe head came from could not give a candidate.


    Three divisions were selectedto give at most eight candidates for the tribal stool race. The candidates were chosen by chiefs in the selected divisions. The candidates would then be approved by the clan members before they prepared for a competition with other candidates.


    Chiefs were not qualified to vie for the position of the tribe head. The selected candidates were then sent to battle camps where they went through a lot of trainings. In the training they learned their responsibilities as the tribe heads. The training could go for around two moons.


    After the training, the candidates went to live in the palace, where they directly interacted with the tribe head while their agents from each clan were selected by the chiefs for two weeks. In the last day of the second week, an election was done.


    During the election,the various agents in all the clans were given stools and gourds. Each voter came with an ''ombulu'' (a red and black pea-like seed) and casted it in a gourd held by the agent of interested candidate. Only initiated and married men were allowed to vote.


    Warriors did not vote and were at the chief''s compound, where the elections were held to ensure no one broke the rules.


    The elections were expected to end at noon and the agents would go to their division headquarters where they handed over the gourds with ''ombulu'' to selected division tribal head agents. These division agents had larger gourds.


    The agents from the clans poured the contents of their gourds to their respective agents. The chiefs, division heads and the division agents then spent the night at the division headquarters and at the first cock crow, they would leave on horses to Kisum, the tribe headquarters.


    At the headquarters, the process at the divisional level was repeated., and the candidate who had the highest number of ''ombulu'' was announced the winner by the tribe head. The division heads, the chiefs and the various agents could then go back to their homes.


    This whole process could take between a month and a half to two. On the first day of the third month, the outgoing head would hand over officially the stool to the incoming head at the royal palace at the presence of division heads, chiefs and all the clan elders.


    Chief Ong''am was not any better than his first wife Anyango. He was even mad when he did not find his son home. He ordered his warriors and the village men to look for his son but they all came back empty handed after several days of searching.


    The Chief and Anyango his first wife, for a long time missed food, sometimes went mad and sometimes had sleepless nights until time expunged the existence of their son out of their minds.

 9 His Promise

    Seasons and moons passed. Ochieng was already eighty seasons old. That was forty eight seasons since he left his clan. He sat at the entrance of the cave that he inhabited in the middle of the forbidden land.


    He was thinking of arduous times he had gone through in this foreign land. The land he was an alien in was now his home. He remembered the first unfortunate beast he met on his journey here. He remembered how compulsive he was in his revenge for Le Lwenje.


    Sibuor Mudho who was his enemy in the past was currently his best friend. The lion, after the Le Lwenje ordeal had been blinded. When it found its way home, it was fitted with artificial eyes that the intelligent members of its clan improvised specially for it.


    Ochieng'' remembered how forty seasons ago, while he was wandering in the southern parts of the forbidden land, he met a white horned python. The python was known to be the king of the southern part of the forbidden land.


    The python started a fight with him but when it discovered that he could be a ''Mogwedhi'' human, it took him with it. Mudho being worried about him, it used its special sense of smell to get him. When it found him, he was too exhausted to recognize it.


    Having lived for two years together, the boy had a special place in its heart. It decided to start a fight with the python. The fight was so intense that the recuperating Ochieng couldn''t help but stand where he couldn''t be harmed to enjoy watching the scrap.


    In the end, the lion killed the python but it was left with a serious wound on its left shoulder. Ochieng wanted to help it walk but its size and weight could render his efforts useless. They had barely walked away from the python''s residence when they were surrounded by around fifty twelve feet long yellow horned pythons.


    Mudho having an injury could not protect them. Ochieng on the other hand had recovered a little from the battle with the white horned python; a battle that lasted for less than a minute because Ochieng was defeated, he had to face the fifty or so beasts by himself.


    The two years he had stayed with Mudho had given him enough strength to fight weaker animals. He had trained the ways of fighting by following the teachings of his ancestors through dreams. Pursuing such teachings had made him the man he was.


    He went at those beasts without any fear. He swayed his sword and every python fell by every swing. The scene was eye catching. The lion could not help but wonder how the young boy had grown stronger...


    He was replete with a feeling of nostalgia when he began to think about his family. He remembered how his mother Anyango adored him. He remembered how his father used to hate it when he left his side.


    ''I wonder how they are doing now... '' he sighed.


    ''I wonder if they can still remember me. I wonder how father behaved when he found I was not at home when he came from Kisum... ''


    ''...I wonder... I wonder... I wonder...'' and without knowing, tears started rolling down his cheeks.


    "What is troubling you that much? "


    He was woken from the reverie by the roaring of Mudho who stood in front of him for over five minutes without him even noticing. It was clear that he wasn''t himself.


    "I''m missing home"


    "You will one day go back..."


    "I know, but how long will it take me to get the power beyond the beasts of the forbidden land, how long am I going to live without a family. When will I leave this place to go and go through the initiation ceremony to become a man? "


    "Not too long Ochieng'', It''s not going to be long... you have now grown to become a man. Train hard because this is just going to be the beginning. It''s time you paved your own path. I will be spoiling you if I continue protecting you like you have no hands. "


    "This land is much dangerous than what you''ve known. We have only gone to the southern and the eastern parts. Deep inside this forbidden land there are much you''re yet to learn..."


    The beast advised. Ochieng'' knew it was not yet time to leave the forbidden land. All along he had been depending greatly on the lion''s strength for protection. The lion had learned that Ochieng was indeed a Mogwedhi, even so, he still couldn''t release the mysterious aura to chasten any beast. He was still too weak.


    The time he had taken before he could achieve that cryptic strength came to show how difficult it was to achieve such feat. Something worth mentioning though was that no one in the lions tribe could do him any harm, not even Mudho. Mudho still protected him because it was used to doing so.


    The training he had gone through involved jogging, running for long periods, currying heavy loads such as stones, smashing wood, learning fighting skills and doing a lot of preposterous things to temper his body. He was currently strong enough to make a thirty metres tall and a metre or more thick tree fall with just a punch.


    His breath had become so pure that he could kill the weak with it. His sense of sight had become sharp. His hearing was an ace. His other senses of touch and smell were extremely sharp. If he went to his clan at the moment, probably only the trainers of the warriors could be his match.


    Because he wanted strength to protect his land, he couldn''t go back when he was just slightly stronger or on per with those who trained his clan warriors, right? After all, the world was bigger than no one could think. Who knew when he could meet stronger war trainers only to die in their hands. That was a risk he couldn''t take.


    "Thanks a lot for everything Mudho. I don''t know where I could be without you. Actually I really wanted to avenge Lwenjebut I realized that that was meaningless since I was too weak to do so. I thought of killing you after gaining some strength but forgot about doing so, considering that you all needed me for the same reason."


    "If it were not for that reason, even Lwenje could have killed me the first time he met me. I have gone through life and death situations in this land, I am still alive because when I was most vulnerable you helped me. I will remember your favor forever... "


    "I rely on you too much. It is time to rely on each other. I will train as hard as I can to become the powerhouse you expect me to become. I will then give you what you want to pay for the favor I owe you..."

 10 The Scarlet Furred Beas

    At the fourth cock crowin the morning on the first day of Ochieng''s eighty first season, he carried his sword and wine gourd and left for the northern part of the forbidden land on the back of Mudho. He was going to explore the other parts land and temper himself.


    They covered the first a hundred kilometers without coming across any mischance. If they did, it was something infinitesimal that Mudho casually dealt with. However, at the verge of the a hundred kilometers mark, they chanced upon something strange.


    Just three metres beside them, there was an area of around three metres squared, shrouded with a pallid scarlet light. Out of curiosity, the duomade up their minds to go take a look. Immediately they got closer, Mudho extended its left forelimb to touch the light only to be blasted off.


    With Ochieng'' on its to back, Mudho was sent flying to a tree about fifteen feet away. The tree together with the beast fell on the spot. The one who got the largest share was Ochieng'' who fell another ten feet away. He wasn''t injured maybe because he fell on the buns or he was was just brawny.


    "What the hell is that Mudho? "


    He could not help but ask once he got up. Mudho didn''t answer him. He repeated his question louder and the response was still the same. He realized Mudho was even more flabbergasted judging from the deep frown on its face. Ochieng'' only shook his head and walked to Mudho who even at this moment was still glued to where it fell, staring at the light as if it was a spectre.


    "Wha...


    Ochieng lightly touched the animal on the back and was just about to say something when the animal hopped to a nearby bush horrified to its core. It lay in the bush for around ten seconds before lifting it''s large head that was filled with perspiration, only to find the young man grinning.


    "You really scared me... "


    "What is there to be scared about? " He chortled.


    The animal walked out of the bush in an unkempt state. It''s mane and fur had dry leaves attached to them. Ochieng'' wanted to laugh but after seeing Mudho''s warning gaze, he covered his mouth lest he suffered the wrath of the lion. Of course the best it could do was to chide him for being an unreliable friend.


    "Have you seen such a thing before? " Ochieng asked


    "Never in my life. Just like you, I have never been to this sides of the forbidden land, everything I know I heard from stories. " the beast answered, its dark face showing terror that came from the bottom of its heart.


    They wanted to walk away when a large figure egressed from the light. It was an ape that resembled gorilla except for its tremendous size, scarlet fur and blue round eyes. It looked gorgeous but the glower on its face made thefella and the lion look at it apprehensively.


    "What are you two ugly creatures doing in my land? " after a long silence, the beast asked.


    "Your land?" The twosome couldn''t help but wonder.


    "That''s right," the beast answered, "I was even cogitating where to get my today''s meal and the two of you just had to pop up, what a lucky day."


    Immediately the ape said so, horror dawned on the two fellows. They had notopined that they would meet danger before they even covered an eighth of what they intended to cover. Ochieng'' then remembered that in as much as he had been affected in one way or another, he had not made his move, furthermore, they didn''t know the true strength of the ape.


    "Since you''re already here, let me do the killing." The animal said and was before the duo in a flash.


    Flee!


    That is what they immediately thought of. The speed that the ape used to get to them connoted that the scarlet furred beast was stronger than them. They turned to take flight but they had scantily made their move when the ape blocked their way on the front. It was at this moment that they realized they had fallen in a pit of fire.


    The two were doused in sweat. Their heartbeats increased. Mudho was even trembling so much that it barely stood its ground. When Ochieng'' saw it, he felt likelaughing at this friend of his. He had never seen it dreaded. He even remembered how this friend of his used to make other animals lie flat on the ground in fear. Right now, it was the one who was about to lie and beg for mercy.


    "I was forgetting something...hey big lion, I guess this boy must be a ''Mogwedhi'', and that must be the reason why you''re so close to him. Hand him over and I might consider letting you go. " the ape said casually as if it was the judge that determined the life and death of the lion.


    "I don''t think that is possible. " Ochieng'' answered. The beast however ignored him and continued threatening the lion.


    "I am going to give you a span of fifteen seconds to consider. If you don''t hand him over by the end of the fifteenth second, I will kill both of you...fifteen... fourteen..."


    By nature, the ape knew that the young man had not yet reached the point where he could be invincible when walking among beasts. It therefore did not fear him releasing that mysterious aura. It was also confident that he was not powerful enough to destroy it.


    "Ten." The ape reminded.


    Mudho turned to Ochieng'' anddownheartedly said, "Ochieng... you have been a good boy. Seeing you grow is the greatest thing that ever happened in my life. I have also come this far just because of you. In my heart you have a place."


    "Right now, for the sake of your life, you must follow him. I don''t want to see you die, or else I''ll never forgive myself. I also want to live because there is hope for everything in life. Train hard and make your ancestors and myself proud, I will be taking my le... "


    It was cut short by Ochieng'' who lifted his right arm. "Stop talking through your hat Mudho, " he steadfastly said, "We''ve gone through arduous paths and shared happy moments together. When I had my other feet on the grave, you gave me deliverance, you protected me from many dangers without reservations."


    "Sometimes you almost died just to save me. How do you expect me to walk proudly if I walk out this plight and let you go? Let death come if it wants to, but in this moment, I am going to show you that you didn''t train me to be a wuss, but a man who can brave through battles and bring you honor. "

 11 Ochiengs Strenth

    He then turned to the beast and flouted, "You think I am scared of you just because you are three and half feet tall? Or do you think I''ll kneel before you to plead for our freedom just because you are heavy bodied or what? Let me tell you something, in my eyes, you''re just a dead dog bluffing. If you think you are capable enough, come show me what you''re made of fool!"


    After hearing what the young man said, the ape was immediately enraged. It gave out a loud roar before charging at Ochieng'' like an arrow shot from it''s bow. At the same time, its scarlet furs stood up, shrouded withblue flames. It''s blue eyes were extremely wet with yellow fluid. The heat that it radiated burned everything that he passed. Mudho''s heart skipped a bit. It wanted to block Ochieng'' to protect him from the ape but knew he couldn''t allow it to.


    The Invincible Stance!


    Ochieng sighed deeply before taking his greatest stance. He withdrew his sword from its sheath and lifted it just above his head. He hardened his muscles,closed his eyes and waited for what was to come. The two beasts were confounded by this sight.


    Did he look down on the ape so much?


    Or was he just putting an act? How could he confront furious ape with his eyes closed?


    Mudho jumped to the side and watched the battle anxiously. It could not be of any help to Ochieng'' as it was extremely weaker than him. Instead, it could only be a burden to him as he would have to protect it and fight for their lives at the same time.


    The man and beast at last got close and Ochieng'' immediately opened his eyes. The ape sent its huge fist to his chest. The cuss dodged to the side and slapped the right cheek of the animal with the side of his sword. The beast only retreated five steps behind its hand on the slapped cheek. The flames that shrouded it a moment ago dissipated. It looked at the young man with shock.


    Mudho did not believe its eyes. It knew they were finished the moment the ape made its move. However, Ochieng'' gave it the surprise of the season. It really never expected that Ochieng'' could be slightly stronger than the ape. It felt like jumping to celebrate its man but it knew it was too early to do so.


    "I underestimated you kid," the ape heaved a deep sigh before continuing, "however, today your life will end. Let us see how you are going to deal with this..."


    As soon as it finished, the blue flames shrouded it again. This time round, they were more condensed. The yellow fluids were now crystal clear. With a loud roar, it mixed the fluid and the flames until they became one. It then sent the mixture with force toward Ochieng.


    The mixture cut through the air with raging speed toward Ochieng''. Whatever it came across, it reduced to ash. If this mixture landed on Ochieng'', he could be reduced to ash just like those other objects.


    The Interweaving of Swords Defensive Skill!


    He immediately executed his most powerful defensive martial skill. This is a skill he learned from one of the most powerful ancestors of the Lu tribe Chief Ogonya in a dream. Chief Ogonya lived a century before the birth of Ochieng''. Chief Ogonya was the chief of Ndori clan when he was alive. He was known for his defensive martial skill, The Interweaving of Swords Defensive Skill.


    During a combat, when a warrior encountereda powerhouse, he could use the skill to neutralize any offense of the powerhouse. The sword skill was executed by spinning the sword around the warrior at an unbelievable speed. To execute this skill, a warrior had to be powerful enough to lift a fifty kilogram stone by one hand. Flexibility level of the warrior had go to reach a profound level as well. The power of the skill made Chief Ogonya to famously known as ''The Shielder Without a Shield''


    The mixture landed on the rays of the sword and its effects were extremely extenuated even though Ochieng'' was forced to recede three steps. This left the ape tongue tied. ''How can he be so powerful?'' The beast said to itself filled with wonderment.


    "My turn! "


    Ochieng'' at once fled to the direction of the beast. His speed was even greater than that of the ape when it first showed up. As he flew, he pointed his sword directly to the ape. When the sword was just a feet away from the ape, it lifted its finger to block the sword but things happened too fast that it didn''t even have time to react.


    Ochieng withdrew his sword and when the ape thought he had conceded, the sword was removed from its sheath and slit the beast''s throat and returned back to the sheath at a great speed. The ape dropped to the ground voidof breath, though its eyes were still filled with dread. The moment it died, the scarlet light the ape came from disappeared as if it was never there.


    "When did you become so strong?" Mudho immediately walked to his side and asked its face full of disbelief.


    "Not long ago." The boy answered casually as if it was nothing big. This couldn''t mean the beast didn''t think it was nothing big. It was even indignant.


    "Why did you hide this from me? "


    "So that you couldn''t be too complacent."


    "But don''t you see we almost got killed?"


    "Let''s go." The young man did not want to talk about the matter. He beckoned the lion and jumped on its back.


    Even though the beast was pissed he didn''t tell it about his strength beforehand, it could do nothing at that moment. After all, its life had just been saved.


    "What do you think is the name of that beast?" The lion asked and it was straightaway answered with ''how would I know? Are you not the one who have lived in the forbidden land all your life?''


    Knowing that its questions could annoy the lad, the animal rode him quietly in the woods of the forbidden land as they went further and further into the land. They occasionally met mysterious beasts a long the way but they dealt with them accordingly.

 12 The Hono Fruit.

    As they were going deeper and deeper into the woods, the inside was being beclouded. The dark green color the plants there brought forth clearly indicated how healthy they were. The beautiful colors of flowers within the mist made this place look extremely beautiful. The air around them was extremely parky, though it gave them pleasant feeling as they breathed it.


    After walking for a while, Ochieng noticed Mudho behaving queerly. Its breathing was extremely quick and was trembling in agitation. It wanted to go for something but somehow feared the man on top of it. Ochieng'' could not help but ask, "What is it Mudho?"


    Instead of giving an answer, it responded by pointing it''s massive paw ahead of it. This only left him befuddled because he couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary in front of them. If it was his first time in the forbidden land, he could have been surprised because he had never seen the plants he was seeing here back in his clan, not even in the Kobuthi forest he used to visit while he was still at home.However, in the forbidden land, he had seen most of those plants except that those in front of him were healthier.


    "I can''t see anything." After checking keenly and not seeing anything, he shook his head.


    "You mean you can''t see anything?" The beast was bewildered, "don''t tell me you are blind."


    Ochieng'' couldn''t take it anymore, he jumped from the animal''s back and stood in front of it. He asked quite indignantly, "What do you see?"


    "That is what I see... That azure plant. "It pointed.


    Ochieng'' turned his head to the direction it was pointing. There he saw an azure plant standing amid other plants with different colors. Hanging on it were seven fruits purple in color. The fruits were glittering with white light. He had seen very many fruits in the forbidden land but this was one of a kind.


    He felt like going for them but he couldn''t do so until he was sure he knew what the fruits were.He had picked fruits like that only to be tortured in the end. Other times he nearly died. If it was not for Mudho who could come up with antidotes all the time he took those fruits, nobody knows where he could be at the moment.


    Other fruits had the ability to give strength that was not found in other animals or humans. Take for example his ability to kill with his breath, to sharply hear, smell, feel and see, were all thanks to the fruits he had devoured in the past.


    "What fruits are those?" Ochieng'' asked with shimmering eyes.


    "That is the ''hono'' (miracle) fruit. It can cure wounds on the spot."


    "What??"


    "That''s true... I happen to have seen one from one of my ancestors. I have experienced their miracles myself."


    "You must be joking with me, right"


    Manifestly Ochieng'' could not believe what the animal was telling him. The animal could however not be bothered with explaining because it knew the young man would know whether he was lying or not. It walked to the plant, picked one of the fruits and beckoned Ochieng to come closer. He cut his chest with it''s claw outright he drew closer. The man was surprised with the lion''s action when it threw the fruit to him.


    "Try it." It said.


    The boy bolted the food immediately it fell on his hands. He then started feeling warmth in his stomach the moment the fruit landed in there. The warmth spread all over his entire body. As the warmth diffused in his body, he saw his wounds healing at a terrific speed and his scars dissipating. His eyes popped, mouth wide open in skepticism.


    What did he just see?


    Was it really happening on him?


    His skin transubstantiated to become as delicate as an infant''s. The scars, pimples and wounds that were on him a moment ago had vanished. The warmth that came from his stomach was still there, he was wondering why that was happening when Mudho, who seemed to have noticed what he was thinking about explained, "The ''hono'' fruit medicinal efficacy is so stiff that just a bite could have healed you completely. You didn''t have to consume a whole fruit."


    "Back then, my ancestor divided among several lions including myself just a bite of the fruit and what happened to us was exactly the same as what you''ve just seen today."


    "You mean..."he was too flabbergasted to speak.


    "You can consider yourself lucky this time round. This is actually a blessing to you in disguise. The ancestor who gave us the fruit ate a whole fruit like you did and he got the ability to regenerate and his face remained the same as it grew... " The beast explained though he didn''t finish because it was cut short by the man.


    "Did I hear you right? Did you just say it got the ability to regenerate after consuming just a fruit?"


    "That is right. "


    "Then why did it die in the end? "


    "He was one day involved in a battle with another powerful beast. The beast killed him but when it learnt about our ancestor''s ability to regenerate, it incinerated him."


    "I see..." Ochieng'' nodded concealing the excitement within him though Mudho could see that from his face.


    He ran to the tree and picked the remaining six and stored them in his pouch. It was after he saw the beast looking at him with conflicted expressions that he remembered how prehensile he had been. He then removed one fruit and tossed to the beast. The beast immediately gobbled it up and what happened to Ochieng''a few minutes ago happened to it.


    "I hope they won''t rot inside my bag." He wondered


    "My ancestor kept some for over two hundredseasons without losing their property. It was those fruits he gave us their bits. I heard from one of my elders thirty seasons ago that we were the fourth generation to enjoy my ancestor''s fruits. "


    After listening to that story, Ochieng'' took one of the fruits out to probe it further. The fruit was perfectly spherical and as big as an adult''s fist. It was purple in color and inside it seemed to contain an invincible white light. He sighed deeply and returned it back to his pouch at a speed that one could think he feared someone snatching it from him.


    After storing the fruits, they decided to proceed forward. Just before they made a step, a gray bird with white wings appeared and landed on a tree just before them. The bird was as large as a fully grown eagle. It resembleda parrot in appearance except for its sharp pointed orange beak.

 13 The Bird

    Ochieng'' and Mudho wanted to disregard the bird in the first place but they appeared to be hypnotized by it the moment they set their eyes on it. They found themselves pasted where they were, looking at it in delight.


    Laaaa! Laaaa!


    The bird started singing. Its voice was charmingly sweet, putting its listeners in a trance. Ochieng'' and the lion found themselves in an illusional world. In the phantasyworld, they saw different things. Mudho found itself walking in a land filled with beautiful flowers. The scent from them gave it a pleasant feeling. The sky was covered with red clouds and the air around it was extremely warm.


    It lay on the flowers and started rolling in delectation. It''s blood circulation became rampant as his breathing became tranquil. It felt its strength booming. It had never felt this way before. In the real world, surprisingly enough, the changes in its body were really happening. It was rolling on the plants in the forest, knocking rocks here and there leaving it''s body aching though it was oblivious about all that. It was walking on air due to the gains it was obtaining.


    Ochieng'' on the other hand found himself in a desert full of sirocco. The sky in this world wasdark due to the dark clouds with frequent lightning. His ambiance was extremely cold making him quiver vehemently. He wanted to run away from this place but when he turned, he realized the desert covered a very large area. He fell on his knees and waited for what was to come.


    He was all of a sudden covered with the raging sandstorm. His eyes squinted before they were entirely shut. His breathing became bottled up. His muscles hardenedand his skin was being bitten by the winds. He covered his mouth and nose to avoid absorption of the sand. As his his muscles hardened, he felt his strength kicked upstairs. When he discovered this, even though he was feeling extreme pain, he gritted his teeth tightly in determination, determination to gain more strength.


    Laaaa! Laaaa!


    The bird continued singing outside, releasing zephyr that gave different effects to the two fellows. To Ochieng'' it was like a duster that bit every cell of his skin, to the lion it was warm air that gave a pleasant feeling. The strength of the two kept increasing. After around two hours, the bird stopped singing. The two fellows fell on the ground panting and breathing heavily.


    Yeeee! Yeeee!


    The bird heaved and started singing again. It''s song took Mudho into a deep sleep whileOchieng'' into another world. In the illusive world, He saw the storm tranquilized and colourful plants started burgeoning forth. The atmosphere became cool and the pain he was feeling a minute ago was entirely dispelled. He sat cross legged on the ground and closed his eyes to savour the current moment.


    "Ochieng. " He had just sat when he heard a gentle voice calling from behind.


    He turned his head only to see an exquisitely gorgeous young lady, around his age standing not far from him. She looked so beautiful that one could think she was an ethereal maid from heaven. When their eyes met, she gave a charming smile revealing her snow-white teeth and a small gap between her upper jaw teeth. Her lips were small and soft, one couldn''t resist the urge to kiss them. Her slightly big eyes glittered and her small nose fitted perfectly on her delicate face. She had a small waist and wide hips. She made an eight figure.


    Ochieng'' unconsciously widened his eyes and mouth in awe. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life. He was lost in his world when the gentle voice called his name again.


    "How did you know me?" He asked taken aback.


    Instead of answering, she softly walked to his side and stretched her arms to help him up. She then looked into his eyes becharming him. He felt like embracing the young woman tightly but was too afraid to do so. Since he became an adult, he had never seen a girl let alone talk to one. Even so, this beautiful one made him crave for her. In the end, he just looked at her and gave a smile. She smiled back and retrieved her soft hand from his grasp.


    "I am Apeleka from the Lang tribe." she suddenly spoke after a long silence.


    "I''m Ochi..." he wanted to say his name but remembered that the lady already knew him. He then kept quiet because he was run out of words. After another long silence, he asked with a lot of concern, "How did you get here? Are you not aware of the dangers lurking here? "


    "I have been sent to exile with my tribe... " she started answering when Ochieng'' leapt in anger before asking in a trembling voice, "Why?"


    She didn''t really expect him to react that way but considering her beauty, that was to be expected. Was there a man who could not want to please such a beauty if opportunity came? She gave him an answer in the end as he listened carefully.


    According to her story, she was to be married to the eldest son of the chief of a neighboring clan. She didn''t want to be married to the man and decided to flee from home, a day to the day she was to be married officially. She went back home after three days only to find the chief and the son in her compound with thirty heads of cattle as dowry.


    As a woman, having no say in where she was to be married, her running away didn''t change anything. It only annoyed her tribesmen who were eyeing the large number of heads of cattle. Since she knew she could not walk away, she took a piece of firewood, sneaked to where the man she was to marry was and hit him on the head to his death


    Knowing what catastrophe her daughter had put her clan in, Apeleka''s mother advised her to hide because she had to be punished, or the tribe would have to bare the consequences as that chief was a very powerful one. Her mother could rather be punished along with the clan than see her daughter in trouble.


    Understanding how severe the consequences of her actions were, Apeleka decided to be punished despite her mother''s refusal. The punishment she was given was to be taken to the forbidden land. That punishment was worse than death. She was carried until the gates of theland blindfolded so that she couldn''t trace her way back. She was then left tied on a tree trunk for fate to deal with her.


    Before she was sent to the forbidden land, the chief lashed her on the back to vent his anger. Her mother who couldn''t watch her daughter''s skin being ripped by the tongues of the chief''s whip zonked out. That was the last time the mother and daughter saw each other because when the mother woke up, Apeleka had already been taken to the forbidden land.


    Ochieng'' unconsciously found himself shading tears while listening to her ordeal. He promised to help her take revenge in the future. He then remembered something and lifted his head to ask how she came to know him only to find her absent. "She was just here a second ago, how did she disappear? " He wondered.


    Raauuu!


    The bird changed to another song to wake the two up. Immediately they got up, it disappeared. Ochieng'' wanted to look for Apeleka when he suddenly found himself lying next to Mudho. He realized he was in an illusory world but the image of that young lady did not leave his mind.


    "What just happened? Why do I feel so strong? " He couldn''t help but ask.


    "The bird." Mudho answered.

 14 Apelekas Reques

    After the incident with the bird, the strength of Mudho and Ochieng'' you reached another level. Their journey inside the forbidden land had become quite easy. Even though they died in some instances, considering their abilities to regenerate, they easily got away. Ochieng'' concealed his pouch so well that even when they met with danger, he never lost it.


    Everyday he thought about Apeleka. This made him train conscientiously so as to become strong enough to avenge her without fear. Mudho would cultivate with him but from time to time checked their circumferent to ensure their safety. They roamed in every corner of the forbidden land and after two years, they had gone to every corner of that mysterious land.


    Even though Ochieng'' had become exceedingly powerful, he was yet to release the aura that most beasts that were close to people like him longed for, however, he was able to discharge a little. It was that little bit the animals could mix with theirs so that when the orphic one appeared, they could devour without incurring any danger.


    Mudho knew he was almost reaching the level that it would need him most, it started training closely with him so that it could coalesce it''s beast aura with his. It taught him how to bring their auras together without harming it. The beast and the man with time became even closer to one another that they almost did nothing without the other.


    They had also obtained a lot of treasures, from fruits to ores that could be used to make very powerful weapons. They decided to leave for home two weeks after the third year of being away begun. As they had done in the past, they could stop at some points at dusk, kill an animal and eat alongside fruits and herbs they harvested during their journey. Because of the treasures they acquired almost everyday, Ochieng had made a large beautiful rucksack with the scarlet furred beast''s skin to hold them.


    After eight days and nights, they got about five kilometers away from home. At around noon on the eighth day, Ochieng'' had a peculiar feeling. He felt his internal temperature rising and his cells becoming numb. His eyes were extremely red and he was shading tears uncontrollably. When Mudho turned to to take a look, instead of being worried, it started jumping like a lunatic.


    "How can you laugh..." He said incoherently before he squirted a mouthful of blood.


    The beast stood firm to the ground, opened its mouth and got ready to guttlethe aura if it was released. Ochieng saw it and realized something. He knew he was going to breakthrough. When he thought he was going to go through more pain, out of his pores he released a very cold aura. The plants that were touched by this aura freezed down.


    He tried extending his right arm and the aura left in a raging speed. It turned into strong winds and everything aheadwas changed into nothingness. When he saw that, he at once pulled the aura back in fear.


    "Mudho, what will happen to everyone and everything around me with this?" He asked


    "Don''t worry, the best it can do to a fellow human and the normal animals is overwhelm them a little and injure them at most if you fully release it. For plants and we the extraordinary beasts, you have to control it if you don''t want to destroy us." The beast explained.


    "Why should it be dangerous to you but not to human beings and other ordinary animals?" He was perplexed.


    "Because we have unique blood and body constitutions. That aura is the bane of our blood and our body composition. Once it comes into contact with our body, it kills us immediately."


    "But you say you can devour the aura and use it against other beasts..." Ochieng'' was flummoxed even more.


    "I have trained with you since you were weak. When you trained, you breathed and even release those auras though too weak to harm me. I used your breath and aura to alter my body composition so that I couldn''t be vulnerable to the dangerous aura you just released, but consume and store it in my body. I can always use it against my enemies and even conquer the whole forbidden land if I want. This is what happens to all of us. As for plants, I''m not too sure either but with just a thought from you, your aura can be completely harmless to them. " The beast patiently explained.


    Ochieng'' nodded in realization. He then asked the beast what he needed to do to help it obtain the aura. After which, without vacillation, he helped it absorb the aura. After around to hours, the process was complete andthe two were left fagged. They decided to take a rest under a tree and even spent a night there.


    While they were sleeping at night, the gray bird with white wings decided to visit again.


    Heee! Heee


    It started singing again. This time round it wasn''t a song to temper them in any way but to make Ochieng'' have a dream. In the dream, he was entering the verboten land. As soon as he was in, he saw a lady sitting away, showing him her back. "Hey!" he shouted and when the lady turned, he was elated to see Apeleka again.


    He rushedand sat next to her.It seemed she didn''t have much time because after he was beside her, she said quite hastily, "You must get me out of this proscribed place. I have suffered enough."


    He wasn''t given time to react when the lady disappeared. He even woke up without awareness andvoicelessly whispered, "I will get you out of here."


    He never slept for the rest of the night. His mind was engaged in the lady he always saw in his dreams. From the first time he set his eyes on her, the affection he felt towards her kept soaring up. She was the first woman and person to meet since he left his home over fourteen years ago.


    After it delivered the message, the bird flew away. Mudho was sound asleep, oblivious to what its human friend was going through. Its stertorous sleep was even unnoticed by the human beside it.

 15 Home at Las

    They woke up very early in the morning to head home. Mudho felt invigorated. It felt like hitting someone to test out its strength. Its human partner was downhearted. Even along the way he did not utter a word.


    He really wanted to help Apeleka out of that land but didn''t know where she was. He didn''t know how she came to know him but deep in his heart he held her dear. He was sometimes angry that she was left to die in the forbidden land, he was also sometimes filled with commiseration that she had to tolerate the abrasive life here.


    Mudho knew he wasn''t in the mood to talk but couldn''t help but be worried about him. It occasionally wanted to offer him a ride on its back but he turned down its kind gesture. In the end, it walked silently by his side. They took around ten minutes to cover the five kilometers.


    When they got home, Sibuor Ratong'' was the first one to receive them. It expected to meet a happy brother and friend but was discomfited when it saw the expressions on their faces. Ochieng'' looked sad while it couldn''t comprehend Mudho''s look.


    "What is the problem?" It asked.


    Mudho turned to Ochieng'' waiting for him to answer. He could not talk. It signaled the beast to talk on his lieu. Mudho smiled and wondered what to say. It was one thing to not know what was worrying that Ochieng'' but to ask it to tell its brother why they were in that state, wasn''t that asking too much of it.


    "I don''t know." That is what Mudho said after ruminating for a while.


    Seeing that they were not willing to talk, Ratong'' decided not to get to with them. It helped them to the lions tribe head''s residence where they were warmly received. After he greeted the tribe higher ups, he left for his cave without further ado.


    Mudho who was left with those of its kind, decided to recount their experience in the forbidden land. It however left out the place where they got the hono fruit, that could make those beast rip it alive even though they knew it was strong. It managing to devour that aura he didn''t leave out and that pleasantly surprised its tribesmen.


    They knew how greathearted and upright this Mudho was. It couldn''t seek for the stool of the tribe head nor think of conquering the forbidden land. It could only protect its tribe with its newfound strength. This was very true as Mudho never thought of being the leader of its tribe neither did it want to have those in the forbidden land under its control, its interest was only in protecting its fellow lions. This was especially after Ochieng'' left its side.


    "What can I do to find her? Does she even understand my language?" Ochieng'' started wondering at the corner of his cave.


    At the same time, he remembered home and how nice it was to be there. In as much as he had Mudho here, even if it loved him, it couldn''t do what his parents could do. The warmth he felt when he was by their side was never there when he was with Mudho. He only liked it maybe because they were together in everything but he didn''t truly love it.


    The lions treated him very well and with a lot of respect, he however had never found absolute happiness in there because after all, he was human and they were beasts. He had met with humans several times in his dreams, but those were ancestors that ceased to exist.When he met a young beautiful lady in that illusory world, he couldn''t help his emotions surging. He knew the lady existed and that is why she communicated with him in some ways only she understood.


    He was still in oneirism when he felt lightheaded. He became too tired to sit. He lay on the skin at the center of the cave. It is then that he started listening to a song. The voice was soft and assuasive.


    ''They tied me on a tree far from home.


    I wheedled them to have mercy


    All I got was the bites of his whip;


    Mama cried when she saw me


    Not a soul came for our rescue.


    When I was left to die, I found a friend.


    She comforted me at dusk


    When the sun set without a sliver of hope;


    When hungry she gave me food


    When I needed a friend she found you


    I was left at the entrance of the forbidden land


    At the entrance from my tribe''s side.


    When you were found I moved.


    I now stay close to another entrance


    It is at your tribe''s side...


    Naaa! Naaa! Naaa!


    I meet dangers everyday


    But somehow I escape


    Today and yesterday I survived


    I don''t know what is there for tomorrow


    Come, come quickly and get me out.


    Naaa! Naaa! Naaa!


    When the song ended, he got some relief. He decided to rest till the next day. He would go to the entrance from the Lu tribe side to get Apeleka. It was the gray white winged bird that sang a moment ago outside his cave. After it finished it flew away.


    Mudho came to check on him but found him in a very deep sleep. It decided to cover him and sat at the entrance of his cave. Ratong'' its brother decided to join it and give it company. They sat there until crepuscule, storing and laughing like maniacs.


    At dusk, each of them went and rested in their respective caves. After they left, their tribe head decided to visit Ochieng'' to thank him for what he had done for their tribe. When it found him asleep, it never disturbed him, it only sat by his side every now and then strolling outside to check for interlopers until the next day when the young man woke up.


    From time to time it could see abird, come on top of Ochieng''s cave fly away. This tribe head did not clearly see what bird it was because it was dark. The bird''s coming at intervals made the tribe head have a premonition that the bird was up to no good though it did not think much about it.

 16 Going For Her

    Early the next morning, Ochieng'' woke up only to find the tribe head at his door.


    "Why are you here? " He asked.


    "You have woken up at last, you have no idea how I have waited for you..." The beast answered with a broad smile.


    "What for my elder?"


    "Ochieng'', I really don''t know how to thank you for what you''ve done for my third brother Mudho."


    He understood that the tribe head was thanking him for ''ordaining'' Mudho and he unfeignedly said, "You don''t have to thank me tribe head. Mudho is my friend and that was the best thing I could do for him. "


    "According to you, you availed yourself to Mudho. However, what you don''t know is that you''ve helped the entire lion''s folk. Even if he is not interested in holding power, no other beast tribe can harm us. Mudho will be our guardian. We will walk through the heavens with his help. We will get whatever we want so long as we have him. On behalf of the tribe, Ochieng'', I will present this to show our appreciation. " The lions tribe head removed a pouch out of its mane the moment it finished speaking.


    Its gifts were immediately jilted by the young man. He said, "Ever since I came to this land, I managed to survive through your tribe''s support. Mudho most of the times rescued me from life-threatening situations. The favor I owe him should be paid with my life. Here I give him this infinitesimal thing and you think I''ve given him enough, do you think I can do that?"


    "I... "


    "There is no Is! I can''t take any reward for this."He sternly said and walked out of his cave.


    The tribe head was left chuckling bitterly. He was heading to Mudho''s cave. He wanted to discuss with that friend of his something very crucial. "Good morning Mudho." He greeted the moment he got into the beast''s place of abidance.


    "Good morning Ochieng'', how have you woken?" It answered back.


    "I have woken up fine, I hope you arealright. I have come this time to request for something very important."


    "Please tell me and so long as it is within my cpability, I will do it."


    "It is nothing much brother, I only want you to take me to the entrance of the forbidden land on the Lu side."


    "What do you want to do there?"


    "I want to go home brother?"


    "What?? I am not yet prepared for that!"


    "You don''t have to get prepared, because I''ll go eventually."


    Actually, that''s not what really brought him to the animal''s cave. He only wanted to see how it could react. He wanted the animal to go help him find that girl. Even though his sense of smell was currently herculean, that was a beast for heaven''s sake, th difference in their senses was like heaven and earth. Taking it to this mission could help him use less effort and time to find Apeleka.


    "You will never understand." At that point, the beast fell on his feet and started licking them. It''s tears started falling. Ochieng'' couldn''t help but laugh. He didn''t know that the beast loved him that much.


    "Please rise, that is not what actually brought me here." He told it but then it felt like pommelling this human to vent its choler; how could it play around with it?


    "What is it then?" It asked quite incensed.


    Ochieng'' saw its anger rise but there was nothing he could do. He bottled up his itch to laugh. It was not that easy, the laughter just erupted. This annoyed the lion even more. Inadvertently, it hit hard the human friend. The man was sent flying before smashing on the walls of the cave. He made a big hole at the point of collision and was covered with dust.


    He struggled his way out and dusted himself before looking at the animal in fear. He didn''t expect it to react that way. He rued laughing at that fellow.


    "Are you just going to stand there or climb my back?" The beast asked exultantly.


    He jumped on the beast''s back and they left. Until they covered a distance of around twelve kilometers, no one spoke to the other and no one got this awkward.


    "So, what are you going to do where we''re going?" Asked the beast.


    "There is a friend of mine I am going to get there." After being taught a lesson once, he dared not bring his jokes. Who knew what the beast could do. Indeed, once bitten twice shy.


    "Who?" the beast asked with bulbous eyes.


    "You will know when we get there."


    "Save my curiosity please."


    "You will know when we get there."


    "Okay."The beast did not bother him any further, they walked quietly for the rest of the walk.


    ...


    Up above them, a gray white winged bird with orange bill flew. It was watching them closely not to lose them. It was there to keep them in line whenever they took the wrong paths. It could do that easily by just producing a sound to beguile them.


    The lion also used its powerful sense of smell to trace any scent of a human in the forest. It knew so well that Ochieng'' didn''t have any friend apart from its brothers and other tribe members. Therefore, the friend had to be a human, after all, according to what it knew, humans could meet through dreams. It knew Ochieng'' met one in one of his dreams.


    It started even wondering whether that friend of his was a woman or a man. If it was a man, it thought it could have wasted its rest for no good reason. Tout ensemble, this man was everything to it. It had everything it had just because he was directly or indirectly involved. When he was weak, it work hard to protect him. When he grew strong, it got that aura from him.


    The place he had in its heart not even its fellow lions could get. The man was unaware of what the beast was thinking of. He was anticipating meeting the girl in person. They were several kilometers away but started feeling queasy. The beast maybe realized this because he was trembling a little.


    "I didn''t know you were such a coward." The beast said disdainfully.


    "What?" Exclaimed Ochieng''.

 17 The Inscrutable Horse

    They arrived near the entrance at the dawning of the next day. They didn''t waste time and started searching everywhere to findthe lady. After looking around for thirty minutes, Mudho started smelling something. It immediately beckoned Ochieng'' to follow it. The bloke followed obediently.


    The bird nodded in approval. It had left the two to search a little because it knew they were close. It had started worrying about the fellows'' abilities and wanted to help when they found the right path. It was lost in the celebration that she failed to realise that something was wrong down there.


    Mudho who was tracing the scent of the human suddenly felt a strange smell and before it could figure out what it was, it saw a beast resembling a horse flying over. The horse looked very strong. It was blue in color with eyes that were extremely red and had two white horns on top of its head. Its mane and tail were yellow. It also had a blue pair of wings. It looked beautiful but the air around it suppressed the breathing of the two.


    "The inscrutable horse!" Mudho promulgated in fear.


    "What makes you fear it that much? " Ochieng'' asked skeptically.


    "This horse is actually the strongest beast in the forbidden land. It is savage and callous to everything moving around it. It is the smartest beast here. It has the ability to read what is in one''s mind and heart. The reason why it is feared so much is the fact that it can produce fatal lightning from those eyes of it."


    "I think with me here you shouldn''t fear it, right? " The young man couldn''t understand.


    "This horse is quite different from ordinary beasts in the forbidden land. It is believed to have lived for over two thousand seasons. Actually, its descendants are ordinary horses and it was also an ordinary horse as well but became to be what it is by coincidentally consuming a particular fruit. I don''t think your aura will have any effect on it." The beast explained bit by bit.


    Ochieng'' could only suspire when he heard what Mudho said. The animal dreaded him a little but sat confidently on Mudho who had stopped a minute ago waiting for the beast to draw closer. It halted in front of them.


    "What are the two of you doing here?" It asked apathetically.


    Ochieng'' was wondering why Mudho didn''t answer this time. It had always acted as the spokesperson of the two of them. Why could it remain quiet at this moment? He was not bewildered for long because he started feeling wet on his derriere. When he looked down, he was surprised to see Mudho perspiring andquivering in fear.


    "We are just wandering around." He decided to answer. He then jumped from the Mudho and stood one on one with the other beast.


    "Wandering around? I see, you must be strong enough to do so... "


    "You do not have to remind me that." he interrupted perplexing the beast.


    "Fine, I see you are even a Mogwedhi, no wonder I can''tsee through you, that is very impressive." The beast nodded, "I think we should have a spar."


    The horse immediately jumped on him the moment it said so. Its speed was too fast that even Mudho could not catch up. Ochieng'' stood where he was calmly. The horse reached before him in a second, it spread its left wing cutting through the air. The power and speed of the wing could shutter all the courage of any of its opponents. The man only stood there, waiting for the strike.


    The man met the wing with his fist. The two collided producing a hurricane of wind away from them. Mudho and all the plants around the two fighting fellows were sent flying before falling hard on the ground. The horse and the man were equally matched. The horse didn''t expect him to be that strong. It started using everything it had up its sleeves. Ochieng'' did not slack either, he used all the means he had.


    They used their powers, from breath, air around them and everything they released, making the fight to be so intense that everything eight metres around them was destroyed.


    The bird was snapped back to reality by the noise below it. It woke up only to see a blue horse seriously battling Ochieng''. It decided to land on a tree branch and watch.It didn''t enjoy the fight much because the two fellows were already tired. Both were bleeding profusely everywhere in their bodies.


    In their weak states, Ochieng'' withdrew his sword in a profound speed that the beast did not even realize. His sword sharp pointed end landed forthrightly on the horse''s neck. It piercedthrough the beast''s neck with a raging force. It fell on the ground with a clunk making a cloud of dust and dry leaves rise.


    After it fell, green energy gushed from the hole made by the sword with great speed. What left Ochieng'', Mudho and the bird baffled was the fact that after the energy left the horse''s body, it reverted back to a normal white horse with no wings and horns. The place that the sword thrust a moment ago was just but a cicatrice.


    The horse stood up and looked at Ochieng'' regretfully. It could not speak at the moment because it had lost that ability. It came and fell on Ochieng''s feet to submit. When Mudho and the bird saw this, they became proud of this man. This was the friend of the former and the man of the friend of the latter.


    "It''s okay, Mudho, I will clean up myself and take a little rest to recuperate. Ward me." He instructed Mudho after settling everything. The rest was very important nevertheless the bird couldn''t allow it.


    Fwaaa! Fwaaa!


    It started singing with a soft and tender voice. All the beasts and ordinary animals around lay on the ground in pleasure, enjoying thepleasant feeling the song brought. Ochieng'' was the one who enjoyed much. Having the ability to regenerate, with the song catalysing his recovery, his strength was even increasing in addition. That feeling was gratifying.


    Mudho was recovering quickly as well, since it could also regenerate. The horse after reverting back to normal, it felt no exhaustion, nor any pain. It was even stronger than normal horses. It had the ability to comprehend human speech. This made it useful to Ochieng''after he left the forbidden land.


    The bird stopped singing when Ochieng'' recovered fully. He felt energetic and fresh. If the blue horse came at the moment, he was confident of winning with just a blow. The current horse could cough blood if it knewOchieng'' was thinking about hitting it once more.

 18 Odindi Clans Pligh

    They begun following the scent of the human. Ochieng was on top of the horse. He found it more comfortable sitting on this horse than on Mudho''s massive back. After around ten minutes, they reached a point where the scent was concentrated. The two animals slowed down to search keenly.


    ...


    Back to the Karachuo division, Odindi clan, where Ochieng'' left around fourteen years ago. On the chief''s compound, on the stool of the chief, Chief Ong''am sat among the clan elders at the center. They were ingesting the tribe''s liquor called ''kong''o''.


    ''Kong''o'' was only drunk by elders during such meetings especially when something that was worrying the clan was successfully resolved. However this day, they were here discussing a plight the clan was in. They had not found a solution and therefore, requested to enjoy elixir found in ''kong''o'' to calm their minds.


    The eldest son of the chief, Otieno Okumu had thought of subverting the chief''s sovereignty.


    Otieno Okumu was the son of Achola Nyakunethe second wife of Chief Ong''am. The mother knew very well that her married man intended to hand over his stool to his youngest son Ochieng'' even after waiting for so long.


    Ochieng'' had been away for almost fifteen years and Ong''am was aging. The chief clung to the stool hoping that one day Ochieng'' would come back and take the stool. Many elders had advised the chief to hand over power to his eldest son but he turned them down several times claiming that he knew his sons best. The elders gave up in their persuasions and only hoped that one day Ochieng'' could come back.


    Achola Nyakune being a woman, she couldn''t have much to say in how the clan was ruled. She was expected to respect the king and the eldest wife. She had done that perfectly but when she saw her husband not willing to leave the stool until his youngest son came back, she thought of overthrowing him and see her son ascend to the highest position in the clan.


    At first, Otieno Okumu was not for the idea because he knew his father only wanted Ochieng'' to be his successor. Many had forgotten about that boy but the chief and his eldest wife remembered him each day. Even though they weren''t missing him as much as they did when he disappeared, they still missed him in a heart felt way and that is why this chief insisted on handing the stool over to him. Otieno Okumu also wanted his youngest brother to lead the clan because he knew his potential but after his mother told him how hopeless the chief''s way of thinking was, he thought of being the next chief of Odindi clan.


    He first started by mobilizing the warriors. Some warriors were for the idea while others loathed it. This was also the same with the tribesmen. Only one amongst the fifteen clan elders followed Okumu. This division brought pandemonium in the clan. Some punks even found an excuse of killing a few clan members.


    The Chief started worrying about his people and thought of giving up and that is why he had a meeting with thirteen clan elders. He wanted to divulge this to them. Because one elder was currently against the the chief, he did not attend the meeting. As for the other elder, he was killed by the goons a few days before this meeting.


    After he had disclosed the news of his resignation, many elders were rendered dumb. They requested for kong''o to sedate their nous.


    "The day has opened our dear chief and elders." After consuming ''kong''o'' for some time, one of the elders greeted.


    "The day has opened greatly."


    "I didn''t want to talk about this because I didn''t really know the chief would resign before the child came back." the elder started and kept quiet to get their attention.


    "What is it, please tell us." One elder spoke and others followed.


    "Is it something to do with the chief''s son? Please let us know."


    "I am curious to know what elder Okwang''a has for us."


    ...


    After their attentions was conquered by the so called Elder Okwang''a,he recounted, "It is indeed about the chief''s son. Most of us were worried that maybe he died but I just confirmed that he''s alive."


    "Afterthe death of Elder Anyona, I also thought that the chief should just hand over the stool to his eldest son, because he''s also his child after all. But, after I got a dream from Anyona last night, I saw a glimmer of hope for our clan and even the tribe." he kept quiet again but this time round not to get their attention. He looked up at the sky contemplating, if one looked keenly, they could see tears of joy trying to get out of his eyes but as the saying goes, men cry and laugh but swallow their tears.


    Elder Anyona was the chief who was killed by the goons. He was one of the greatest elders of the clan who devoted his life in serving the clan. After his death , the tribesmen insisted that the chief resign as they feared more good people would die.


    "Don''t keep us waiting Elder Okwang''a." one elder interjected.


    "After the death of the esteemed elder, he looked for Ochieng'' and found him in the woods of the forbidden land. He asked Ochieng'' to come back to the clan as there is chaos. Ochieng'' told him that he''ll be back before the week ends. That''s all he told me before he disap..."


    "So he is alive! He is alive! ''Obong''oWere''(God), my son is alive... Hahahahahaaaaa! " The chief jumped out of his stool before Okwang''a even finished. He started running within the circle made by the elders, his hands and head lifted up as he cried out in joy.


    ...


    As they were searching for the other human, the horse noticed something and flashed to that direction. Having been the strongest beast in the forbidden land for over five hundred years, it''s senses of smell, touch, sight and taste were bond to be high even though it was currently an ordinary animal.


    Mudho followed it closely. When they reached the place, Ochieng'' who was on the horse''s back saw the lady he always saw in his dreams approaching with a grey bird with white wings and orange beaks on her shoulder. He jumped from the horse and stood just before her.


    "Ochieng'', you are here." The girl whispered and tears started rolling down her chocolate cheeks. The bird went to a nearby tree.


    "Apeleka... " He looked at her eyes and forced a smile.

 19 Jakony

    "You came at last, I really waited for you." She said emotionally and fell into his embrace.


    They both had a feeling of warmth that came from their bosom while in each other''s embracement. None of them had been close to someone of opposite sex, especially for Apeleka who''s father never even considered as a family member, because she was a woman.


    Women in the society were a sign of wealth to a man. The more a man had them the more wealthy he was. First, was the number of heads of cattle the man had to give to each of his women''s family as portion. Secondly, it was the likelihood of having many children who were signs of wealth too. Female children brought cattle to the family when they were old enough to get married, males led to the continuity of the clan.


    The only person who knew her was her mother. It was her mother who could walk out to protect her when she was in trouble. It was her mother who was ready to be punished for her sake. When she needed something, her mother got it for her. Her mother meant everything to her. She was pathetic to other men because they were a nuisance.


    The feeling they were getting from this was extremely gratifying. They hugged for over ten minutes. The three animals looked at them with protuberant eyes. They at that moment felt like being humans to experience what the two were experiencing that made them shade tears but don''t stop.


    After the long hugs, They wanted to kiss but the bird could not allow them. It had taken enough.


    Biiiiiaaaoooo!


    It produced a course sound that made the two love birds recede a little. It immediately stopped the moment it saw them apart. ''Do that near me next time and you will know who I am''. The bird scolded inside itself. Apeleka looked at it and shook her head bitterly, she knew it was her doing.


    "Apeleka, I have a few questions for you." He said a short time after they left each other''s arms.


    "Go ahead."


    "Actually, I have been speculative how you knew me. How can you speak in Lu language yet you''re from the Lang tribe? How were you communicating with me?"


    She signaled him to sit down first. She started her story after that, "I was left in this land to meet my death twelve seasons ago. It was a place I only heard in stories but had never been to. A day passed after I was left on the tree without food and water. I knew I would die here. The next day a beast arrived. It exactly resembled the hyenas I saw back at home except for its large size. It was as big as a fully grown bull. I was surprised when it talked to me. It is then that I realized that everything I had heard about the forbidden land was true."


    "When it opened its mouth to eat me up, I heard a very beautiful song from a nearby tree. The moment the song started, instead of devouring me, the hyena untied me and cleaned me up. After doing the cleaning, it walked away and when it came back, it produced a pile of different fruits before me. Being hungry, I shoveled most of them immediately. After I was full, it took me to a nearby rock, laid a beast''s skin on the floor. It then laid and covered me on the skin. It then got out of the cave quietly."


    "As tired as I was, I tried following it to see what it could do. I was astonished when it dropped down dead. I realized the song died with the animal. I also felt energetic after the song. I was wondering what was happening when she landed on my shoulder." At this point she pointed at the bird on the tree ahead of them. Ochieng'' followed the direction she pointed and was slightly surprised to see the gray bird.


    "I have seen her before." He exclaimed.


    "She''s called Jakony(helper). After she landed on my shoulder, she asked me to give my story and I narrated to her. She promised she could help me and I trusted that at once. She helped me settle for a whole four seasons, killing any beast that meant harm for me through her skills. After the four seasons, it said it could help me look for a friend. It then started wandering in the forbidden land. For two seasons it never met a human being in this land. It seemed I was the only one."


    "One day she took me for a walk. I was on her back as it flew to the center of the forbidden land. It is then that I saw you resting near that lion friend of yours. Jakonyis skilled in mesmerizing everything. She can make anyone do what she wants by just singing. She can also deliver and obtain information from anyone through dreams."


    "She got all the information she wanted from you through a dream without you realizing. After it learnt that you''re a Lu and a ''Mogwedhi'', she taught me your language through her skills. She also told me everything about you. She started watching you since then and could give me information about your daily activities everyday. With time I started liking you, so we could just come, watch you cultivate, play and do everything. We concealed ourselves well so you couldn''t notice us."


    "When I couldn''t get satisfied by just watching you, I started sending her eight seasons ago to get you to me. I am glad you''re beside me today."


    He was buried in the story that he didn''t realize she had finished. She tapped his shoulder lightly and it was then that he stopped daydreaming. He looked at her eyes seriously and said, "I am most excited to be here with you. " He then turned to the bird, clenched his hands and continued, "I thank you Jakony for helping Apeleka in here. "


    "It is nothing much, she is my sister, I had to protect her. I am happy she is with you now." The bird replied.


    "It is okay." Seeing the bird not in need of appreciation, he said nothing much.


    "When are we leaving?" The girl inquired.


    "The day after tomorrow." He responded.


    The five then went to the lions tribe land where the three visitors were warmly welcomed. If it was any other day, they could have been eaten even before they entered the land. They only survived because they were acquainted with Ochieng''.

 20 Departure

    The next day, Ochieng'' decided to meet the elders and the tribe head of the lions clan to tell them of his departure the following day. The beasts were sad to hear that he was leaving. Some even cried.


    Most of these beasts were his friends. One or more times he had gone through an exciting or dangerous experience with each one of them. He had hunted on the backs of some of them, he had fought other beasts with some of them, he had even fought some of them. For all of them, that was a nostalgic meeting.


    "Ochieng'', I don''t think I will live my life here peacefully without you, I will go with you." That was Sibuor Ratong'', Mudho''syounger brother.


    "You will go with me??" Ochieng'' was confounded withRatong''s request.


    "I will follow you too." Another lion interposed.


    "Me too!"


    "Me too!"


    And just like that, almost all the elders wanted to follow him back home. He knew he couldn''t go with them. These were bizarre beasts and would scare his tribesmen to death. They were of the forbidden land and there is where he thought they should remain.


    "I have a lot of things to do back at home, it will not be convenient for me to take all of you there. I will always come back and see you." He consoled.


    "Will you?" This time it was the tribe head who had been quiet the whole time who questioned.


    "I will." Ochieng'' answered gravely.


    Mudho was quiet for the rest of the meeting. It was the saddest lion since it was closest to Ochieng''. After the meeting, he decided to head to his cave to his cave to prepare a few things for the next day''s journey.


    "Ochieng''." The head called the moment he walked out of the cave they met in.


    "Is there anything the tribe head needs my help on? "


    "It is nothing much, " he produced a pouch out its mane and continued, "I''m giving you this on behalf of the tribe this time round not to reward you but to present it as a parting gift. "


    He couldn''t reject its goods the second time, right? He stored the pouch in his backpack without looking its contents and thanked it. He then rushed to his cave to be with the love of his life.


    He found the lady sitting with her back facing out of the cave. He saw the cicatrices of a whip on her soft back. He remembered he had five ''hono'' fruits in his bag.


    "Here." He removed one and tossed it to her the moment she turned her head over.


    "What is this?" she looked at the fruit with a bewildered expression.


    "Just try it." He didn''t want to waste his breath unnecessarily trying to explain.


    She bit the fruit in a piecemeal. She was concentrating on the fruit''s taste and medicinal efficacy. She felt warmth that was initiated by the fruit spread into her whole body. The feeling she was having she had never had before. When she saw her skin metamorphose and all her scars and lesions disappear, she was flabbergasted. She had never seen something like that in her life.


    "What kind of fruit is this?" She asked, her breathing gradually becoming heavy.


    "It is called the ''hono'' fruit. We found it by stroke of luck while we were wandering in the woods of the forbidden land." He replied at once.


    "I wanted to be avenged with scars on my back..." she said regretfully.


    He didn''t say anything. He only helplessly nodded with a smile. When he remembered he got his ability to regenerate through the fruit, he told her and she jumped in shock when she heard about it. She couldn''t believe she could have such power just by consuming a fruit.


    She immediately went to Ochieng'' andhugged him tightly. This truly elated her. She couldn''t imagine herself being pierced by a sword to her death then resurrecting and healing as if nothing happened. Ochieng'' loved it when they were in each other''s embracement. He prayed for that moment not to end.


    That could not go for long. She let go and sat down. Ochieng'' followed suit and sat next to her. They started talking. They talked and laughed until evening when he and Mudho left the homestead to go hunt for supper.


    They found quite a large amount of food. Ochieng'' could not eat raw meat like Mudho and therefore as Mudho ate after capturing an animal, he carried his with the fruits he got to his cave. Inside there they roasted the whole animal. When it was ready, he invited Jakony to join in the party. The three of them ate to their fill.


    By the time they finished, night had already fell. His heartbeat increased when he thought of going home the next day. He knew his father was already old and his clan had changed. He could not remember the names of his brothers and sisters because they were so many. He wondered whether the tribesmen would receive him warmly or not. Emotions rose the more he thought about home.


    "What is the problem?" Inquired Apeleka who saw him distressed.


    "I am missing home my dear." he answered with a soft voice.


    "You will get there tomorrow, do not worry... will you take Mudho with you? "


    "No"


    "No? Why?"


    "It will only cause tumult among the humans."


    "I see..." the lady nodded in realization.


    The two of them did not sleep. They spent the night sharing their experiences in the tabu land. At some points they laughed, at some they wept. They hugged at some points, nodded at others. The night was the best each one of them ever had.


    At the first cock crow at dawn the next day, the excitement they felt only them knew about. The time had come when they had to leave for their domiciles.


    Ochieng'' ran to all his lion friends to bid them goodbye. Mudho and Ratong'' even decided to accompany them to the exit of the land.


    Ochieng'' and Apeleka rode on the horse while the bird rode on Mudho. They left when the sun was just rising and by noon they were at the exit.


    "Live well my brother and sister." Mudho extended its paw to greet them as he wished them well. Ratong'' said nothing, it only remained glued on the ground with a sad expression.


    Ochieng'' and Mudho said a few things things before they finally parted. Mudho and Ratong'' you stood where they were until they saw the two fellows disappear.

 21 Nyangini

    The horse''s speed was shockingly high. It arrived at the Lu tribe within two days, what an ordinary human could take a week to cover. One thing that goes without saying is the fact that it was still powerful even after turning to an average animal.


    The clan at this end of the Karachuo division was the Nyara clan. They had to cross other two different clans before they finally arrived at the Odindi clan. Using a shortcut, they could take just an hour to arrive at his clan. This explains why he didn''t take long to reach where they currently were over fourteen years ago. They were at the Lu tribe''s land but the forbidden land was still far from there.


    After running for that time, they decided to spend a night in a village at Nyara clan. In the ancient African culture, it was a normal thing to take rest in a strange home when one was tired or when one was going for a long journey that could take more than a day and had to rest at night.


    They happened to have gone to a village wherea seer resided. This made the hamlet stand out amongst the surrounding hamlets in that clan. From livestock, groceries to huge lands of crops. Even the people there were mirthful compared to others.


    Seers, necromancers, witchdoctors, rainmakers and diviners were people highly respected by the people. These people communicated with spirits and the ancestors for heaven''s sake. Most of them even communicated with Were Himself, so their position in a clan was slightly lower than that of the tribe head. The tribe head could only be considered higher in power just because he was the general leader of the whole tribe while such people could be found in almost all the clans.


    The tribe head could not communicate with ''Were'' nor the ancestors nor any spirit, what these people could do. That''s why they were superior in power and even the tribe head himself had to bow before them much less other ordinary people. Not even noble professionals like blacksmiths, herbalists, dancers, craftsmen and others could be their match in terms of position. Chiefs and Division Heads could not be mentioned when such comparisons were made.


    That is the reason why the village the duo went to looked different.


    A place where the above people were was definitely a rich place. If one of them was even more powerful than others in the same metier, his wealth was immeasurable. These people had large number of cattle, sheep and goats. Their garners were never empty. They were visited by individuals and communities. Their help was ever indispensable and so to please them, many had to bring them gifts hence their wealth.


    Before they even reached the village itself, a young man at around the age of eighteen had already rushed over.


    "The sun has set brother and sister." He greeted.


    "It has greatly set brother. " Ochieng'' and Apeleka answered simultaneously.


    "May I know the reason for your visit brother and sister?" The boy did not dare to be awless before these two people.


    What a joke!


    Horses were owned by the rich. To be rode by such young couple, it clearly showed that their background was not simple. That aside, even the bizarre bird that was on the horse''s neck made him trepid before them.What gave him strength to speak was the fact that these two people could speak in his language.


    "We would like to spend a night." Apeleka who sat on the front answered.


    The boy nodded and went to inform the seer, it could be better if these people who had the air of nobility around them spend their night in the seer''s hut. Not long after the boy left, he returned with a middle aged woman at the age of around fifty years beside him.


    The woman was beautiful in appearance. She was gowned with a leopard skin. The atmosphere around her was elegant and unnerving. Many could just topple at her feet by just getting close to her. The two visitorsall the same were tranquil. Apeleka was only confident because she was near Ochieng'' who she trusted.


    "Ochieng'' Lwanda, you are here!" Before the two visitors even spoke, the woman exclaimed.


    At first, he was shocked but when he saw the graceful air around her, he knew this woman had to be a fellow who communicated directly with the spirits. He only only nodded in response.


    "Yamo has told me you would like to spend a night here. Please come in. I know you must be tired, come and have a taste of ''osuga'' ( a traditional vegetable) and ''ngege''( tilapia) prepared by the hands of me, the Great Nyangini...I was forgetting, how is Apeleka doing?" The woman smiled broadly when she asked about Apeleka.


    "She can answer that herself."


    "I am doing well mama. I am pleased to meet the seer of the south, the great Nyangini." The young woman extended her hand and greeted the middle aged woman.


    "You blandish me my daughter, let us go in." The woman laughed and they walked into the village.


    The so called Yamo was entirely ignored in this but did not bother as it was not in his place to talk where the great seer was talking.


    Ochieng'' could not be in Nyangini''s hut because he was a male and a visitor at that, so he was escorted to her husband''s. Apeleka joined the woman in her hut with her bird. The horse was left in the hands of Yamo to take care of.


    "I am Ndori Oluoch, the seer''s husband. She talks too much about you." The husband begun the moment they settled.


    A gourd of sorghum porridge was already before them.


    "I guess she sees me in her dreams, what does she see?" He asked ostensibly worried.


    "You don''t have to be worried my son. She always see good things about you." Ndori replied.


    "I''m happy to hear that my elder." He slightly bowed his head to show respect.


    Out of Nyangini''s home, Yamo had spread the fact that some formidable guests had visited their village. Many were surprised when they got that story while others refuted it. Because it was dark in the night, nobody could dare go to Nyangini''s home just to see the visitors though they were curious to see these people that Yamo claimed the great seer treated with a lot of respect.


    In Nyangini''s hut where cooking was taking place, the two women were chatting like two old friends. They laughed and joked until the food was ready. After they were done with eating, Ochieng'' slept in Ndori''s eldest son''s hut. Apeleka spent her night in Nyangini''s hut.

 22 His Abilities

    At the eighth cock crow in the morning the next day( that is around six in the morning), everybody in Ndori''s home had woken up. Ochieng'' decided to join Ndori and his sons to go comb out weeds in his millet farm. Apeleka followed Nyangini in preparing breakfast. Ochieng'' and Apeleka wanted to leave after the men were from weeding but the husband and wife refuted. After persisting that they had to leave, it was decided that they could set off at noon.


    Ndori was considered lucky to have married a seer. He didn''t have to marry other women because wealth was just at his doorstep. The power his wife wielded was just too good for him to have another woman. Nyanginiwas equivalent to more than ten women.


    The vaticinator had given him five children, two females and three males. The two females, who were their first and second kids to be born had already been married. His eldest son was sent to the tribe headquarters to be a warrior protecting the whole tribe. The two remaining sons were twins at the age offifteen years or sixty seasons and they were their last born. The twins had not married and were helping their parents in their daily activities.


    At the garden, the father and his sons were blown out of the water when they saw their guest weeding. This was more so for the brothers who did know his background at all. Their father had at least heard it from his wife that the man before them was going to become a paladin who would save his tribe from greatcalamities.


    Since they got into the garden, he had not stopped to rest. His hoe was moving up and down at an astonishing speed that the trio could only see it in blurs with weeds after weeds flying in the air. Ochieng'' only took ten minutes to weed an area that was as thrice as much as theirs after they worked for three hours. With that, they were panting like cocks that had fought for hours while he was still filled with vigor. He was even still working like he knew no exhaustion.


    The three could not work anymore after four hours. They wanted to leave, but when they saw Ochieng'' still stooped, hoeing like he felt nothing, they were left with eyes bulging out and their mouthsagape.


    "Ochieng'', I think it is enough." Ndori said at last.


    It is then that Ochieng'' stood up to reveal his face that was filled with smile. He followed them obediently out of the garden. The three still looked at him skeptically. This Ochieng had given them the surprise of their life.


    They went to a nearby river to clean themselves up. At this moment, only Ndori had recovered from his shock,he asked, "Ochieng'', for Were''ssake, how did you become so strong?"


    "I thought your wife is a seer." The young man answered immediately and nonchalantly.


    Ndori understood what he meant at once. He told Ochieng'' the previous night that Nyangini was always seeing him in her dreams. How could he dare ask him where his strength came from? He ended up chuckling bitterly and kept quiet. This did not mean the two Ndori''s sons did understand what these two people were talking about.


    "Father, tell us what you know." The younger twin, Odongo asked.


    "There are things that should not be talked about son. Just toss aside such things for now..." The father warned but Odongo insisted on knowing.


    "I went to the forbidden land when young, I have lived there till yesterday that I arrived hear." Ochieng'' hurriedly said.


    "What??"


    The two young twins did not really believe what Ochieng'' said. Was there a person who could go into that land and walk away alive?


    "Ochieng'' you must be kidding, how long have you been in the forbidden land?" Opiyo, the eldest twin asked this time round.


    "More than seventy seasons." Ochieng'' casually replied.


    Sigh, sigh, sigh


    The father and sons heaved heavy sighs when they heard that. Even the father who knew this young man was rendered speechless. Over fourteen years in the forbidden land, that had to traumatize those who heard of it.


    "How did you manage to survive there for all that time?" Opiyo asked with rolling eyes.


    "I am a Mogwedhi."


    "What is that?" Odongo asked at sea.


    "You won''t understand brothers."


    The rest of their cleaning was done taciturnly. The father and sons were still baffled with what they heard. Ochieng'' didn''t even realize the trauma he had left in those three. He cleaned himself up in a minute and stood at the river bank waiting for the three.


    Out of nowhere a large crocodile appeared. The three immediately escaped but the animal caught Opiyo''s left leg. He yelled before the animal tried to pull him in the water.


    Ochieng'' who wasn''t expecting such an occurrence turned his head only to seeOpiyo struggling to get his bleeding feet out of the crocodile''s mouth. The animal on the other hand was trying its best to pull the young man into the water.


    Roar!


    Ochieng''s eyes reddened and inadvertently bellowed. The roar was accompanied by an unfathomable aura around him. His breath came out as cold clear liquid. The breath was directed where the animal andyoung man were struggling. They were blasted ten metres away. Opiyo landed on a rock breaking his ribs. The animal landed on the ground and started crawling away horror-stricken. Could it really escape from the wrath of Ochieng''?


    Nobody knew when but immediately the animal turned to escape, Ochieng'' was already before it. The aura that he released at this moment suppressed the animal to an extent that it could not move. It''s breathing was restrained and its large mouth opened without moving. It''s ugly eyes widened in panic.


    Ochieng'', having lived in the forbidden land where savage beasts filled did not feel anything for the crocodile when he saw it had made an attempt onhuman life a moment ago. He took out his sword and thrusted it on the animal''s head. It died immediately. He then took out a ''hono'' fruit, bit a very small portion andpassed it to Opiyowho was groaning in pain.


    When he consumed that bit and healed completely, Opiyo was dumbfounded. He could not believe what just happened to him. Odongo and the father were even shivering in shock. What Ochieng'' had shown them today was unbelievable. It was as if he was not even human.


    Seeing them looking at him as if he was a fiend, Ochieng'' could not help but sigh. He only beckoned them to leave.

 23 Ochiengs Challenge

    The the father and sons did not question Ochieng'' after they saw his expression. It appeared like he did not want to talk about what happened today.


    It didn''t take them long before they were in Ndori''s compound. It was filled with people from different villages. They wanted to see the guests that had arrived in their clan. An august guest that even their great seer was fearful of. It is worth mentioning that even the tribe head, the most powerful person in the tribe was treated casually by this seer.


    Ochieng'' wondered why the compound was full of people. Normally, most seers had special places to perform their rituals and Nyangini being a great one, performed hers at the clan''s shrine. Therefore, it was odd for people to crowd her home instead of the shrine.


    "He is so young" One man called out.


    "Indeed, I don''t know what was with the seer''s respectful expression when she was talking about him a moment ago." Another person came in.


    "But he hasn''t even gone through the initiation ceremony despite his age." A young man said scornfully.


    That was like a stone that dropped into a water body and caused a thousand ripples. It got to the ears of everyone around there. Many looked at him contumeliouslywhile others confusedly. A man could only be considered a man only if he went through the initiation ceremony.


    Initiation ceremony was the mark of transition from childhood to adulthood. The Lu tribe had their six lower teeth removed. This was done to both men and women. Someone who had gone through this was at liberty to marry or to get married. A man could even become a warrior after that. A person who hadn''t gone through stage, no matter how old he or she was, was considered a child before those who lacked their six lower teeth. It was one thing for the female guest to have all her thirty two teeth, for her male partner to be like her, was there a reason for Nyangini''s respect?


    Ndori and his sons on seeing this, could not help but laugh at these ignorant people. They had witnessed Ochieng''s power themselves. They knew how grotesque this young man was.


    Ochieng'' had gained a lot of power in the forbidden land. He had shown just a sliver of these abilities when he dealt with the animal before. After fighting with the horse that day, the energy that left the horse was consumed by him without knowing. This had given him more power that he was yet to discover. Even with this, he was a little nervous before these people.


    Since he left his clan several years ago, this was the first time he was facing such a large number of people. In fact, it was his first time since birth. He felt like these people were completely foreign. He had lived amongst savage beasts since his childhood. He only met humans in his dreams and the first one he met in person was Apeleka. Apeleka had always smothered him with love since they met, so he found it strange to be treated coldly. Not even the beasts he left behind treated him that way.


    Nyangini who was in her hut with Apeleka could not help but laugh when she saw the expression on the hero''s face. Apeleka found it funny too. This was a man who confronted very powerful creatures in the forbidden land without any fear, yet before his fellow humans who were far much weaker than him, he was trembling in fear.


    "I have never seen him this way before." Apeleka said amid her laughter.


    "I guess he has never been in front of so many people." The experienced Nyangini told the young woman.


    "That is true. He has lived with animals since he was young."


    "How about you? "


    "I have been there for only sixteen seasons."


    "How were you surviving before you met him eight seasons ago? "


    "It is all thanks to Jakony"


    "Jakony?"


    "Me"


    The bird who had been quiet since it entered this land proudly said. Right now it was near the fire enjoying the warmth that came from it.


    "It can talk??" Nyangini leapt in shock. She had never seen anything like this before.


    "Every animal in the forbidden land is capable of talking." The lass answered nonchalantly.


    "Animals there can talk? " The seer did not believe that. Even though in her rituals she saw Ochieng'' talking to animals, she only thought that that was because maybe Were was indirectly telling her something but when she heard and saw that animals could really talk, she was mesmerized.


    The two women without knowing had even forgotten about the situation outside the hut. Apeleka was briefing the seer on what the forbidden land was really like. The middle aged woman''s facial expression was constantly changing from awe to shock to surprise and her lower Jaw dropped sometimes.


    "I greet you all elders, brothers and sisters." Ochieng'' who could not take the people''s discussions anymore greeted. They uniformly responded and he continued,


    "I know I''ve not gone through the initiation ceremony, but that doesn''t make me a lesser man. It''s not that I am afraid or something, it''s because I couldn''t do it... "


    "What do you mean by you couldn''t do it? Is it that you''re against the ancestors?" One man interrupted.


    "You won''t understand even if I tell you." Ochieng'' casually answered. The man who asked him the question wanted to say something but when Ochieng'' pointed his right forefinger towards him, he like a shot swallowed his words and one could see that in the depths of his eyes, he was terrified. Ochieng'' maybe did something that made him feel so.


    After he silenced the man, Ochieng'' continued, "I may still have my six lower teeth, but I am pretty sure I have strength deep within me. In that case, I would like to ask one courageous young man to come forward and let us have an ''amen'' duel(wrestling match). If he wins, I''ll walk out of this place immediately, if I win, you will all apologize for insulting me."


    What he said was followed by a complete silence. Even though they felt like the man before them was not a man just because he hadn''t gone through the initiation stage of life, they knew so well that he wasn''t ordinary. Furthermore he said the reason he hadn''t removed his teeth they couldn''t understand. Nobody dared to walk in front.


    "So, nobody wants to come forward. Didn''t you say a moment ago that I am a child, why are you cowering now, don''t tell me you are afraid of this kid." Ochieng'' contemptuously said.


    At last, one strong man walked forward.

 24 The Challenge

    Ochieng'' had never fought a fellow human before. His eyes were gleaming excitedly. He was anticipating the ''amen''. His blood started boiling unnecessarily and cold sweat started sudatingfrom his forehead. He was even trembling a little. The onlookers thought he was afraid and started laughing mockingly.


    His opponent extended his hand to greet him and introduced himself, "I am Onunga Rakuom."


    "I am Ochieng'' Lwanda." Ochieng'' replied back respectfully.


    "Oh! You have a nice name. I warn you to be careful because I am a very strong man when it comes to ''amen''." Rakuom warned.


    His warning got the approval of most of the people present. This made Rakuom elated. Ochieng'' on the other hand laughed softly and kept quiet. He knew his actions were going to speak louder. The crowd had already created space for them and their eyes were nitidwith anticipation. They wanted to see the strength of this man that was highly regarded by the great seer of the south.


    Rakuom made his move first. He ferociously charged at Ochieng'' with his teeth gritted tightly and his red eyes widely open. Behind him clouds of dust were rising ragingly. It was clear to everyone that he went all out from this move. Ochieng'', on seeing Rakuom coming, his look became serious. He stood firmly on the ground not to fall if Onunga hit him.


    ''Amen'' is a type of fight that involves two people. During the fight, each party''s aim is to make sure that the opponent''s back touches the ground. The one whose back touches the ground first becomes the loser. Traditionally, it was a type of sport that brought people from different communities together. It was also used to resolve conflicts between two individuals.


    When someone was constantly intimidating the other, they were made to duel and the loser had to respect the winner whether the winner was older or not. ''Amen'' was also used to solve disputes such as the one that Ochieng'' was currently in.


    Rakuom wanted to make Ochieng''s back lie on the ground in one move. If he could win, it could be an easy fight as no one would know who''s stronger between the two of them.


    Just when people thought that Ochieng''would lose, he made his move, when Rakuom was around twelve inches close to him. He clouted Rakuom''s left cheek. The fellow wassent flying with his teeth following him several metres away before he landed on Ndori''s eldest son''s hut. The hut straight off collapsedburying Rakuom.


    Silence!


    The scene became completely silent. Nobody including Ndori and his sons expected things to turn out that way. The way they looked at Ochieng'' even changed. It was as if they were seeing a ghost.


    In Nyangini''s hut,


    "That he is a ''Mogwedhi'', what''s that?" Nyangini asked bewilderedly.


    "Yes, that..."


    BOOM!


    Nyangini and Apeleka were in a heated discussion when they heard a rumble. They rushed out to see what was happening only to find Nyangini''s eldest son''s hut in ruin and a certain figure was struggling its way out of it. They unconsciously turned their heads to look at each other only to see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    They wanted to ask what happened when they heard the people''s discussions.


    "So, he is this strong!"


    "And I thought he was just some doormat who couldn''t face the initiation stage of life, how laughable!"


    "He devastated the great Rakuom with just a punch!"


    ...


    "He is the one who did this!" Nyakam came to realization. They were buried in discussion with Apeleka that they forgot about what was happening outside the hut. Even when Ochieng'' challenged the men from the clan, they were still unaware, this confirmed the saying, ''when women meet''1.


    Unremarkably, when Nyangini walked where people were, they would bow respectfully. Even though she had met the people a few minutes ago, it is right to say that they were to bow if she appeared again. Nevertheless, the people were staring at Ochieng'' that her presence was completely unrecognized.


    Ndori and his sons stared at each other in disbelief. They knew Ochieng'' could win but never expected such an outcome. They were tired and hungry from working the whole morning and from being struck by shock from the man. When this happened, their energy was drained and were almost falling down.


    The fellow who had caused all these wore a mortified expression. It was as though he had done the greatest sin in the clan. All he wanted to do was to make the Rakuom fellow lie in the ground next to him and wait for the people''s apologies. Who could have known that he would accidentally use too much strength and reduce the hut he had spent a night in into nihility. That was too embarrassing! Right now he hoped there was a hole beneath, he could have jumped in without a second thought.


    He wanted to say something when a soma arrived before him. He lifted his head only to see a fellow covered in dust from head to toe. The soma was grinning exposing its toothless mouth, its eyeballs glinting inside that face covered in dust. Ochieng'' thought it wanted to fight again, it withal bowed in reverence. That figure was definitely the devastated Rakuom.


    What bemused him more was after the figure bowed, everyone present followed suit, except for two people who were at the back. The two were approvingly nodding. They were Nyangini and the love of his life.


    "We apologize for insulting you Sir!"


    The crown unanimously apologized. Even the elders called him Sir! That was surprising especially in a land where the young could not even breathe loudly in front of the elders in fear of offending them. In several ancient African communities, people from middle age to old were highly respected by the younger generation. It was believed that disrespecting them could make them curse someone. Whoever was cursed was nothing better than a walking dead.


    After the apology, a passageway to Ndori''s hut was made for him. He was at first nervous to go through but when he saw the awful look of the people, he walked softly to the hut. After he sat on a stool, Ndori and his boys came in and sat on others.


    "I am sorry for..." Ochieng'' begun but was interrupted by Ndori who was continuously nodding his head repeating ''it''s okay, it''s okay'' as if Ochieng'' wasn''t listening. Ochieng'' did not fret over the matter of destroying the house when he saw Ndori.


    Not long after they settled, Nyangini and Apeleka arrived with a tray of sweet potatoes and a few calabashes of millet porridge. The people outside were also dispersing silently. No one dared to discuss the happenings of that day as that could bring bad luck to Ochieng''. Some were coming in Ndori''s hovel to get acquainted with Ochieng''.

 25 His Arrival

    After everything was done, Ochieng'' and Apeleka were ready to leave by noon. Nyangini and her family were reluctant to let them go but Ochieng'' insisted. He took out a ''hono'' fruit that he bit for Opiyo sometimes back and cut it halfway with a knife. He tossed one half to Nyangini and asked her to help themselves with it. Of course he told her the fact that just a tinge of the fruit would be enough to help someone, so that she could use it economically. He left out the regeneration part. That could raise their greed.


    ...


    They climbed the horse that was well fed by Yamo and fled. They used the short cut, Jakony singing from time to time.


    At Odindi Clan, the Chief''s compound,


    Chief Ong''am sat on his three legged stool looking very sad. Ten clan elders that sat near him weren''t any different. Their clan was currently in topsy-turvydom. The chief''s eldest son, Otieno Okumu wanted to overthrow the chief and many people from the clan were supporting him. The chief had insisted on retaining the seat until his youngest son came back. He could only hand over power to Okumu only if Ochieng'' didn''t want it.


    The chief had thought of giving up but after he got the message from the dead Elder Anyona, he became affirmative and decided to continue clinging to the stool until Ochieng'' was back. This worsened the Odindi clan''s predicament as many people were dying. Even in today''s meeting, he was to have thirteen elders but three decided to stay away because they were already tired. To be more precise, they were ambivalent.


    The day before this meeting, Otieno Okumu had given a warning to the chief to vacate the stool by dusk, lest he slaughtered the chief with all the clan elders that supported him the next day. Very many warriors were by Okumu''s side and Ong''am couldn''t seek help from the tribe headquarters. This was because he had to use a warrior as a messenger to do so. Okumu having made some of his warriors guard the clan, who could dare do anything against him.


    Today, chief Ong''am sat with the ten clan elders waiting for their end. His loyal soldiers were with him as well. His eight wives including Achola Nyakune sat in their shacks with their hands resting on their palms.Nyakune obviously couldn''t show that she was supporting her son.


    The chief could not suspect her because her son was living away. In the Lu tribe, a son could only have his hut in his father''s compound when he was still young and depending on the parents for survival. When he was grown enough and had his own family, he had to go to a land that was given to him by the father and set up his home there. The hut he was staying in while in his father''s homesteadwas scourged. Okumu and a few other chief''s sons had gone to their own homes.


    "I greet you all the cl..." After a long silence, the chief stood up and began but was cut short when he saw his son Okumu walking regally to his compound, behind him was a group of warriors with swords in their hands. The chief and the ten elders felt their hearts skip a bit. They knew this was their end. Even the few warriors that were with them perspired uncontrollably.


    The chief and the elders were powerful warriors while they were at their prime. Now, they had to be trepid before a group of young men just because they were too old to fight. Ong''am was even in disarray because he personally trained that ungrateful son of his to become the man he was.


    "Have you made up your mind, father?" Otieno asked in cold blood the moment he arrived before his father.


    Instead of answering, the chief looked at his son directly in the eye and asked, "What Otieno? Are you going to kill your own father?"


    "That is not important father, what is important is the stool that I want." Okumu answered quite impatiently.


    "Hmmh." One elder snorted. Okumu turned his head to the elder and asked, "Do you have a problem elder?"


    "Hmmh! I don''t know how to talk to ungrateful bastards like you." The elder snorted again and said contumeliously.


    That angered Okumu, he decided to ignore the elder lest he died out of anger. He turned to his father and continued, "I wonder how hopeless a chief like you sometimes can be. Ochieng'' has been away for over seventy seasons now. You don''t even know whether he is dead or not, all you think of is handing over the stool to him."


    "At first, I respected your decision, but I later realized how absurd my way of thinking was. I came to wonder whether you valued me or not. How can you think of handing power over to your youngest son instead of the eldest?"


    "You know he is a thousand times better than you. I thought of the entire clan and even the whole tribe when I made this decision. It is not in your place to question me." The father threw his hand casually and turned his head away not to see that thankless son of his. It was as if it was not his son standing before him but some dejection.


    "Then I am sorry father. I will have to kill you to save the clan. Many people want me to lead them, I won''t sacrifice their will just because you want to hand over power to that dead dog..." Ong''am couldn''t let his son finish what he wanted to say. Could he let him insult the son he loved than he loved himself?


    He slapped Okumu hard on his left cheek. The slap was accompanied by Okumu''s spilling of blood and spittle. Even a few of his teeth were knocked off. He careened backwards before coming to a halt with great difficulty. His left cheek reddened forming a pattern of his father''s hand.


    "Did you slap me?! Did you just slap me?! If I don''t kill you I won''t be qualified to be your son!" Okumu hollowed before he hurried to his father with his sword raised high.


    He was just about to pierce his father''s head when an invincible flurry of cold winds blasted them off. Most of the people present were thrown several metres away. Those who stood their ground squinted and keeled over. Those who fell, including the chief and his son were moaning in pain. Some warriors even died by their swords because they carelessly held them during the fall.

 26 Reunion

    The people were wondering what was going on when a white powerful horse suddenly appeared. On it''s neck was flaky bird and a young man and woman on its back. The woman who sat at the front wore a nonchalant expression on her beautiful chocolate face. The young man behind her had red eyes that shone at the people present vehemently. He had a hideous air around him. Anyone who looked at him could just lurch in fright.


    The young woman was in spades Apeleka and the young man Ochieng''. They had just arrived in Ochieng''s clan when they heard the plight the chief was in from the people. Nobody dared to provoke them as they feared Ochieng'' could be someone sent from the tribe headquarters or something. Not even the warriors guarding the clan risked doing so, especially when they felt the unfathomable air around these people. Of course nobody agnized Ochieng'' for he left the clan when too young.


    Chief Ong''am who was groaning in pain a moment ago craned his neck to see the guest that had just arrived. At first he couldn''t see clearly but the moment the horse was close, he clearly saw the two figures on the horse.


    "Ochieng!"


    He had seen this young man in his woolgathering. He was however young but his appearance was always in his mind, recognizing him was not a big deal. The chief couldn''t help but jump on his feet, completely disregarding the pain he was going through and leapt towards the young man and woman who had jumped from the horse''s back.


    When the young man saw the man in his late sixties or early seventies running energetically towards him, his cruel appearance transformed to look good. His emotions welled up and his tears started dribbling. He even unconsciously whispered aloud,


    "Father."


    It was not in order for men to shade tears, but the ones flowing from these two men''s eyes were inevitable. One party was someone who had left his own home to go to a land that was out while still very young, the people he left behind included his beloved father and mother. It was almost fifteen years since he last saw these people. Most of the times he had sleepless nights just thinking about his parents, during the day he was ever in a castle in the air thinking about them, yet, here was one of them, running towards him with all smile.


    On the other hand was someone who had waited for the birth of a child from his first wife only two lose it after barely seeing him. He had sacrificed the peace of his own land just because of the child. Even a moment ago he was waiting for his execution just because of it. He had painfully waited for the child''s return after it disappeared several seasons ago. Here the child was, standing before him.


    They hugged each other tightly crying like they were children again. They were also mussitating things that no one could understand. Apeleka who was standing at the side failed to stop her tears from falling when she saw this father son pair.


    "Nyathina!"1


    All of a sudden, a frail woman''s voice was heard coming from Anyango Ogola''s hut. Anyango was the chief''s ''mikai'' or first wife. Like a cannonball, she dashed to where the begetter and the begotten were hugging without stopping. She joined her husband in embracing their lost and found child, tears welling in her eyes ungovernably.


    After they let loose, they all turned to the young woman who was with Ochieng''. The father and mother looked at her in awe. The young woman was so caught up with emotion when watching the family reunion that when the gazes of the three landed on her,she jolted before giving a delicate smile that exposed her snow-white teeth with a small gap between the teeth of her upper jaw. She was exquisitely beautiful.


    "Who is she?" Ong''am asked his gaze still fixed on the jeune fille.


    "She''s Apeleka, my friend." Ochieng'' responded delightedly.


    The chief extended his hand to greet the lady, "Good afternoon my daughter"


    "Good afternoon Sir." The girl greeted back respectfully.


    Anyango decided to embrace the young woman gleefully. The other chief''s wives also came over and shook hands with the visitors excitedly. Even Achola Nyakune pretended to be happy. After indulging in a few formalities, Anyango took Apeleka with the bird to her hut. The other wives left for their dwelling places too. Only Ochieng'' and the horse were left standing by the chief''s side.


    Ochieng'' and the chief turned to the group of people who had been affected by the wind the other time. Those who did not die were now on their feet including Otieno. Right now he was looking the chief with dread. He knew that since the son his father waited for had returned, the chief could do anything preposterous to bring him down.


    On a whim, he clenched at his sword tightly and rushed towards the chief and his son. The warriors on his side dared not to move because they knew what happened a moment ago was all ''thanks'' to the young fellow by the chief''s side. They couldn''t help Okumu who was engulfed with greed instead of reasoning.


    "Leave him to me." Ochieng'' told his father pushing him lightly to the side.


    Phuuuu!


    When Okumu was around a metre away from Ochieng'', the latter emitted a cold piercing air from his mouth. The air travelled at an incredible speed a long a straight line to Okumu''s brow. Okumu did not even have time to react when the air furiously pierced his forehead. What followed next was his head gushing a mixture of some white and red matter. His lifeless body dropped on the ground his eyes still wide open in disbelief.


    Everything happened in a flash that everyone around did not even see what really happened. From their view, when Okumu arrived near Ochieng'', they only saw the latter frowning before breathing lightly and the former dropping while his head emitted some white solid materials and red liquid. When the cadaver landed on the ground, a small hole was seen his forehead and his eyes bulged in incredulity. They all stood and looked at the young man in veneration.


    One by one, the warriors dropped their swords, those with spears dropped them, those with shields dropped them, they dropped any element of armor they had and kneeled. The elders lined up at the front of the warriors and held each other''s hands. All the clan elders and the warriors conjointly bowed respectfullybefore articulating,


    "Long live Chief Ochieng''!"


    1. Nyathina; My Child.

 27 Ochiengs

    Long live Chief Ochieng''?


    Are these people out of their minds? When did I become their chief? Ochieng'' was bewildered within. He had been living away from this place for a long time, he thought he had even been forgotten, what was in these people''s heads?


    "Father, are they demoniacal or what?" After trying to think over the matter for along time to no avail, he couldn''t help but turn to his father.


    "You are the next chief of the clan." The father answered grinning broadly.


    "The next chief?" The boy widened his eyes skeptically.


    "It is like this son..." The father then recounted to the young man everything that had happened in the clan while he was away.


    Ochieng'' had spent almost all his life with savage beasts that knew no civilization before he was back to his clan. He was a good man when no one provoked him. He didn''t even know his pique and how to control it. With his grotesque abilities, he couldn''t imagine himself accidentally killing his tribesmen, just because maybe he couldn''tbottle up his temper. What kind of a chief will he be if that was the case?


    It was one thing for him to be fully unaware of himself, but for these people to choose him the next chief despite scarcely knowing him. Was this what his clan transformed to be, in these several seasons?


    "Give it to Okoth Ang''wen your second son. I think I am a very capable warrior, I will support him with the abilities I have at my disposal." The lad shrugged.


    His father couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. If he knew this would be the case, he would have handed over power to Okumu long time ago. The clan could have not gone through what it had experienced in the last few weeks. Ochieng''seemed to have realized what his father was thinking about because what he said made the chief''s expression ease a little,


    "Father, Okumu has proved to be a wolf inside a sheep''s skin. Him being in power could have harmed the clan instead of bringing it any good. I can''t ascend to the stool because I know myself better. My brother Ang''wen has been in the clan since he was a kid, he has been with you for over eighty seasons, he understands how to lead better than I can do. Do you even know where I came from?" The young man asked tauntingly.


    It is then that the chief realized that he didn''t even know where his son came from. He decided to asses him from his head to toe. The more he looked at him the more the chief became fearful of him. The air around the laddie gave him a feeling that this son of his wasn''t simple.


    "Where have you been for all this time?" He asked in the end.


    Just as the son was about to answer, Achola Nyakune who had been watching the commotion that occurred a few minutes ago, bolted out of her hut towards Ochieng'' with a piece of firewood held tightly in her right hand. She was shouting things that were not very clear.


    "Hmmm" A few elders and warriors snorted at the same time. They had been standing like statues after bowing to Ochieng'' waiting to hear what their ''new chief'' had to say. They knew Nyakune was courting death by daring to make a move on Ochieng''. They knew even if Ochieng'' did not deal with her personally, Ong''am couldn''t spare her, right?


    What happened next proved they were right. The moment the woman arrived before the young man, she lifted the piece of wood to hit him. The young man instead of even pretending to be panic-stricken, he stood there coolly as if it was not him who was going to receive the beating but some tree somewhere.


    This did not mean that the chief wasn''t worried, the moment the woman lifted the piece of wood, he stopped it in a jiffy and then pushed the woman aside. He did not want harm her because it was derisory for a man to lay his hands on a woman. It could even soil his reputation more given that he was the chief and that was his married woman.


    The love of a woman compelled Nyakune to stand and hit Ochieng'' again. Though this time it wasn''t the chief who did the kibosh, it was someone else. Ochieng''s eyes unknowingly blushed and the woman stopped her movements and looked at him directly in his eyes. He didn''t know how and why but somehow, he was reading the woman''s mind. As he read, the frown on his face deepened.


    The looker-ons'' jaws dropped. The chief''s mouth twitched uncontrollably. He was prepared to help his son but what happened to his wife? Didn''t she want to retaliate and give ''justice'' to her son? Then what was with their posing. Not knowing what to do, he turned to Ochieng'' and asked him what was happening. His son didn''t even turn his head to look at the him let alone answering him. It was as if the chief did not say anything.


    "Where did he come from?" The chief wondered looking at his son as if he was some behemoth.


    The ability to read one''s mind was one amongst the many powers Ochieng'' had obtained from the inscrutable horse. All the powers of the beast were received by him without even being aware. He completely did not know how to use or how to put any of them in to use. They worked by chance alongside his own.


    After reading everything that was in the woman''s nous,Ochieng'' leapt in craze. He could not believe that this woman was the reason why the clan was currently the way it was. Many had died including Elder Anyona who had sent him a dream a few days ago in the forbidden land. Even his own father could have died in the hands of his own son if he did not arrive in time to save him. Not even one death was good enough to punish her.


    Unable to control his booming anger, Ochieng'' drew his sword and in a trice, he slit her throat. Blood flowed off her cut throat furiously before she dropped dead. It is then that he felt his raging surliness curbed. He heaved a long sigh before returning his sword in its sheath.


    What followed in the setting was complete muteness. Everyone present felt their hearts beating hard and loudly. If someone was incisive enough, he could clearly hear the beating of their hearts. Most of them were struck with dread, dread that came from the bottom of their hearts when they looked at Ochieng''. Others were filled with fear for him while a few were totally confused.

 28 Paying Visit to the Lang Tribe

    "Why did you do that?" The chief asked fearfully after recovering from his shock.


    "Aren''t you going to receive me and at least let me have a rest father?" Ochieng'' answered the chief''s question with another question.


    This confused the chief a little, he walked side by side with Ochieng'' to his large hut, after exchanging a few things concerning the clan''s administration and the burial ceremony of his son, wife and the dead warriors with the clan elders.


    After this, the chief could be more than busy taking care of this and that. First of all, he was to feast with the whole clan to welcome back his son. Secondly, he was to pass the stool and an ''orengo''1 to his second son Okoth Ang''wenofficially as the next chief. Thirdly, he was to be involved in the entombment of his dead eldest son and Achola Nyakune. Lastly, he was to go to the clan''s shrine and pour a liberation of blood and milk to ''Were'' as a thanksgiving.


    The two clays could not be inhumed for long. So their burial would have to be the next day. This would go along with the honoring of those who died during the civil war. Those who had proved to be heinous when that was happening would be put under severe punishment. All that would take place for a period of one week.


    The next day, the clansmen were in the chief''s compound. Theambiance of the compound was gloomy. Women were shrieking, the children were playing here and there, completely ignorant of what was going on, young men were used as couriers and were constantly running in and out of the compound. Women who were not crying were busy helping the remaining chief''s seven wives with the cooking. Men sat in a circle at the center of the compound enjoying the elixir of ''kong''o''.


    Normally, if Okumu just died alone, the ceremony could have taken place in his own home. Since this involved the death of his mother and other clan members, the observance had to take place in the chief''s home. Okumu would however be buried in his own.


    Ochieng'' decided to sneak out of the clan with Apeleka at aurora that very day. Many who had come specifically to see him were truly foiled. Since he didn''t tell anyone where he was going and when he was leaving, even the chief and his first wife could only brush off those who came with the intention of seeing him bitterly.


    At the two sides of the entrance of the Lang tribe from the Lu tribe, there stood two warriors guarding it. The warriors were hulky. They looked powerful and the scrunch on their faces made them appear dangerous. Just looking at them could make one be ignited with fear. They stood there like dummies and if not for the aura they exuded, one could completely ignore them.


    It was a place at the south eastern part of the Lu tribe land. It was also the one amongst many borders of the Lu tribe and the Lang tribe. Such places were always guarded by warriors from both tribes, however, in this particular border, the people from Lang tribe did not give the people from Lu tribe such chance because they had the upper hand in battles at that border line. Because of this, there was no one from the Lu tribe around the place. Not far away from there was a path leading to the forbidden land.


    This place was not very far from the Odindi clan. It could take a messenger at most four days if he used a short cut. If it was Ochieng'' or his horse, a hour or two was just enough for them to cover that short cut.


    At noon, the day Chief Ong''am decided to bury his dead members of the family, some uninvited invitee arrived at this the entrance of the Lang tribe. They were two people, a young man and woman. They looked perfectly matched as they walked beside one another. One was a beautiful woman who could make birds chime in concordance at her sight. The other one was an inviolable handsome young man that could walk among mortals without fear of being harmed.


    When they arrived near the entrance, the two Lang warriors'' superciliums rose. They could not believe that there were people who were egotistical enough to dare infiltrate their Lang tribe.


    The young woman and man were Apeleka and Ochieng''. They came with the horse but decided to hide it somewhere to avoid causing ruckus when they arrived at the Lang tribe. As for Jakony, Apeleka left it behind to sing for Anyango. He was here to help Apeleka settle a few things with her tribesmen.


    "What do you two kids want here?" One of the warriors asked impatiently in Lu language.


    "Will you let us pass or we enter on our own?" Apeleka asked with a smirk.


    "I would like to see you passing on your own." The other warrior said disdainfully.


    Apeleka laughed softly before trying to make her way into the Lang tribe. The two warriors snorted in displeasure before stopping the woman. This time they forgot that that was a woman and wanted to push her away. The moment they lifted their hands, their arms were stopped in midair. They struggled to free themselves but no matter how hard they tried, the hands that held them could not even move.


    "Whoever touches her dies." The voice of the owner of the hands said without any feeling.


    The fact that the person could hold their arms and still remain calm no matter how they struggled came to show how strong he was. It was after this realization came to them that they realized that they had bitten what they could not chew. Frigid sweat started trickling down their foreheads. They even started trembling in fear.


    "Sir, please spare us." They knelt and started begging Ochieng'' for mercy in fright.


    Ochieng''s look did not however change. It was as if he wasn''t listening to them. He looked at them in the eyes and removed his sword. The two warriors felt their emotions stir and started swallowing heavy hunks of saliva. They knew their end was nigh.


    "Hold it right there!"


    Ochieng''had lifted his sword to end these two people when a coarse voice sounded. He lifted his head only to see a group of around thirty Lang warriors. The warriors were looking at him with homicidal eyes. A normal human being could quail on seeing them but as for Ochieng'', a ''Mogwedhi'' who had gone into wars against several savage beasts could not tremble before them.


    Apeleka was however filled with fear. She did not believe that Ochieng'' could handle such a big number. She started even worrying about him but when she turned her head and saw the audacious expression of her man, she could only sigh and wait for what was to come.


    1: It is the end of the cow''s tail that has a lot of hair. It was used as a symbol of power by the Luo people. After an animal had been flayed, this part of the tail was cut and preserved.

 29 Lang Tribe

    "So, you are going to block our path too? " Ochieng'' asked the person who seemed to be the leader cavalierly.


    The leader did not even bother answering. He did not take Ochieng'' seriously. With an "attack!" from him, the roughly thirty people charged at Ochieng'' fiercely. Ochieng'' tightly clutched his sword and donned a serious face waiting for these ignorant sheep.


    "Hu!"


    When they were near him, he forcefully jumped and the next scene was eye-catching. Ochieng'' just swung his sword at a high speed around him. The moment he was a few inches from each warrior, the warrior''s head separated from his body and where the head left formed a fountain of blood before the stiff fell on the ground. Only a second passed and all the headless bodieswere lying neatly on the ground.


    The two Lang warriors from before were horrified to their cores. They had been into several fields of honor but had never seen such a freak. They only prayed that he changed his mind. Apeleka who was worried before opened her mouth in shock. She had never seen Ochieng'' in battle. The worst she had seen was when Ochieng'' used his power to frighten his clansmen when they arrived at his clan the previous day.


    "Let us go Apeleka." He waved to her seriously.


    They then disappeared from the sight of the two warriors. These two warriors heaved heavy sighs of relief.


    "That was close!" One of the warriors said puffing heavily.


    Ochieng'' and Apeleka after entering the Lang tribe, they blended so well that nobody could know they were just from a different place. Before they left the forbidden land, with the help of Mudho, they obtained ordinary skins to wear. They could draw too much attention if they were clad in the scarlet furred beast''s skin.


    The clan where Apeleka came from wasn''t far from the entrance they used. It didn''t take them long to arrive there.


    In Lang tribe, a clan did not occupy as large piece of land as the Lu tribe. Even though a clan in both was born by a singular person, the Lu tribe considered having many children and wives as a sign of wealth and therefore their birth rate was slightly higher. The fact that a son in Lu tribe after reaching some age had to move to his own home far from his father''s also led to the clan''s spreading to far and wide. Therefore, even if a clan in Lu tribe did not necessarily consist of many people, the way they spread made them occupy large areas of land.


    In Lang tribe, livestock was what mattered most, especially cattle. The higher the number of cattle one had the richer he was. Clans were agglomerative here. The members of a clan lived together within a circular fenced area. The fence was made up of mud, stones and dung. Inside the fence, the head of the clan stayed in the largest building at the center of the buildings that were build along the fence. All these buildings surrounded a spread where the livestock owned by everyone within the clan spent their nights, the spread was also fenced using pieces wood. Of course at day time young men took them for grazing.


    When the clan was full and no building could be build within the fence anymore, middle aged men of the same age groups would get out of the clan to start their own. The clan was headed by the eldest male person and when he was too old to reign, he would pass the stool to the next generation after his. He was more or less a family head when compared to the Lu tribe. These clans were close and a group of five clans made up a larger clan which was headed by chief.


    The chiefs were assisted by the five family heads to run the large clan. These large clans were almost the size of one Lu tribe clan though they were still smaller. The Lang tribe had no divisions so the chiefs were directly answerable to the tribe head. The tribe consisted of several large clans. The tribe head and the chiefs in Lang tribe were on the same standing as the Lu tribe head and chiefs respectively.


    Even though small clans were heavily fenced, the boundaries between the Lang tribe and other tribes were heavily guarded. This was because it was ill-famed for cattle marauding. Due to this, other tribes attacked it several times to get back their animals.


    Ochieng'' and Apeleka managed to cross the boundary but were able to get into Apeleka''s clan without landing in any cataclysm, because many Lang people walked from one clan to another within their large clan. Others also left the large clan to go walk around. They therefore formed a portmanteau with the people of Apeleka''s clan. They were however very careful as Apeleka could be recognized by some people.


    In a small ''manyatta''1 near the family head''s building inside the Amonka clan, there was a woman busy singing while cooking. She was too busy to even notice the presence of some guests in front of her ''manyatta''. The Lang''s people abodes were ''manyattas'' and not huts.


    "Morning." A sweet female voice then sounded and the woman was jolted to reality.


    She looked outside only to see two graceful figures grinning broadly at her door. She was very familiar with the female figure and was first stunned before she jumped from her stool to welcome them in. Even though she didn''t know the other male person, she hugged both of them passionately teardrops of joy trickling down her dark shiny cheeks.


    "Sit down my children and have some milk." After giving them a warm embrace, she asked them.


    The two, Ochieng'' and Apeleka sat respectfully on the stools near fire.


    "Apeleka, I didn''t know you would come back, I almost became a felo-de-se because I couldn''t imagine being in this clan with you dead somewhere." The woman said sadly.


    "It was all thanks to him." Apeleka pointed at Ochieng''.


    "Thank you very much my son. How do I call you?" The woman or Apeleka''s mother asked Ochieng'' with a wide smile.


    "I am Ochieng'', mother."


    "So you are Ochieng'', you are from the Lu tribe?"


    "Yes mother."


    "How come you know our language?"


    "It is a long story mother."


    Upon seeing his disinclination, the woman chose not to fuss about the matter either. Out of large gourd she poured to them milk in smaller gourds. While drinking, they chatted and laughed like they were from the same age groups. The mother was in bliss talking to her daughter and her savior.


    After God knows how long, the atmosphere in the ''manyatta'' became serious because Ochieng'' asked, "Mother, what really happened especially to you after Apeleka was taken away?"


    1: It''s a type of building made using cow dung and soil. Most African Nilotic speakers like the Maasai in Kenya used it as their dwelling places.

 30 Going for Revenge

    Apeleka''s mother recounted everything that happened. She wasn''t conscious when her daughter was taken away. When she resuscitated, she found herself in the chief''s hall of doom manacled.


    The Lang tribe viciously treated those who violated the tribe''s rules. A little mistake could lead one to a great catastrophe. Take for example Apeleka, she was going to be married against her will. She accidentally killed the man she was betrothed to out of self defense, that led to her being sent to the most dangerous place in that land. Killing a fellow tribesman was a tabu in that clan. Regardless of how one did it, the least punishment one could expect was to go fight ten male lions in the jungle and bring their heads to the larger clan''s prosecutor, of course there was a way of confirming if one truly personally killed the lions. Apeleka got the worst, but was lucky to find Ochieng''.


    In other tribes like the Lu, minor mistakes could lead to minor punishments. The minor punishments were like whipping and beating from those who were trained to do so. The worst penalty a person could face was being cursed by the elders or deportation. Deportation was not very severe as one could still find another home though if it was a male, he could never have his own home. For women, getting their own huts wasn''t a problem.


    Apeleka''s mother was only worried for her girl, but that was taken as conspiring with her daughter to kill the son of a whole Lang tribe chief.


    The halls of doom were amongst the most feared places in the Lang tribe. Those were places where people were interrogated by chiefs through rack. Many who went there normal would come out with distorted limbs or with wrecked bodies or with loose brains or all.


    After narrating her story, the mother lifted her left arm to show her her missing finger and said dolefully, "I only lost just a finger because of the relationship between your father and that chief. Worst could have happened if I were any other person."


    At this point they all found themselves shading tears. Even Ochieng'' was not an exemption. "Mother, take us to Twiya Clan." He said.


    Twiya clan was definitely where the chief that wanted his son to marry Apeleka came from. It was a whole larger clan, harming him would mean starting a kerfuffle that would eventually lead to war. But as the saying goes, ''a housefly that dares step into the fire must die'', that chief had to meet his end for being bold enough to make life difficult for Apeleka and her mother.


    "What do you want to go and do there son?" The mother asked worriedly.


    "To get some explanations." The young man said coldly.


    "And I won''t let you... "


    The mother, out of concern for this man that had saved her only child, wanted to shrug him off but just like what happened when Nyakune wanted to hit him for the second time, the mother swallowed what she was to say and found herself intently staring at his eyes. His eyes turned red and information started flowing in his mind. Apeleka was astonished on seeing this but did not interrupt. As he canvassed whatever he was obtaining, he couldn''t help but weep.


    This mother of theirs decided to hide very many things she went through from them not to make them worried. Being tortured for two good ''moons'' in the hall of doom aside, even her own husband rejected her claiming she was an ignominy to their small clan.


    Blood, milk and beef that their tribesmen loved so much she hardly lay her hands on since she came out of the hall. She ate herbs and vegetables she got from her small garden everyday. The milk these young couple found her with was what she got from a loving co-wife. She ate those delicacies if that fellow woman remembered her. No man even visited her.


    In Lang tribe, there were little restrictions when it came to marriage. In Lu tribe for example, once a woman was married, she had to be faithful and loyal to her husband. The husband would also be faithful and caring to his wives. However, if the man died, the widow was not allowed to marry but would be ''visited'' by her late husband''s younger brother or a man from the clan to help the late husband in the continuity of the clan, that was the wife inheritance. Children got this way remained the children of the late husband.


    For tribes like Kuyu, women remained widows as long they were in their late husbands'' homes. No man from the clan was allowed to marry or even get involved in coition with them. They could choose to be married far from the clan if they weren''t comfortable with being widows. In some clans in this tribe, women were even sent away after their husbands died.


    Things were very different when it came to the Lang tribe. Here, one could walk into the ''manyatta'' of a friend''s wife, have food and later get involved in carnal knowledge with the woman and then walk away. So long as he thrashed his spear at the door of the ''manyatta'' during the period he was inside, no one would disturb them, not even the woman''s husband. It showed what Apeleka''s mother was going through when no man entered her house.


    After using the ability to obtain information from one accidentally once, Ochieng'' somehow knew how it worked. He withdrew it and patted this mother of his'' shoulder softly saying, "Rest assured mother, today marks the end of your grief. You have suffered enough. Rest well mother, please rest well from today''s henceforward."


    "What are you going to do?" It was Apeleka who asked this time.


    "Why did we come here in the first place?" Ochieng asked her instead of answering smiling teasingly.


    "You were bringing me home." She answered bewilderedly.


    "Mother, please follow me."


    He didn''t bother talking to Apeleka further. He dashed out of the ''manyatta'' as soon as he finished asking Apeleka''s mother to follow him. The mother daughter pair was left confused. They only decided to follow him in the end.


    They got outside only to find him standing near the ''manyatta'' full of spirit. In his eyes one could see determination if they looked closely.


    "Let us go."


    He waved at them and all walked out of the small clan. Their zip caught some attention but the trio didn''t care. It was already late in the evening but Ochieng'' had his reasons for going at that time.


    It took them around two hours without rest to arrive at Twiya clan. If it were Ochieng'' alone or with Apeleka, the journey could have not taken that much time. It was because of the consideration for the old Sankale Leitok, Apeleka''s mother, that they were that slow. It was already night when they arrived. The night was silent except for the chirruping of crickets and thecroaking of frogs. They passed through moist shrubs surrounding the clan to the entrance of an opulent ''manyatta''. It was where the chief of the Twiya clan resided.


    Ochieng'' looked at the silhouette of the two women and heaved a sigh. From their eyes that shone from being illumed by the stars, he could see they were thirstily waiting for whatever was to happen. With a roar, he turned to the chief''s door and forcefully kicked it. The wooden door exploded and after a second, the grand door was nothing but broken pieces of wood.

 31 In the Chiefs House

    "What''s that?!"


    The chief who sat by the fire with two guards behind him asked scared.


    Pa! Pa


    The sound of leg sinking in flesh was heard twice. What followed was the two guards who had turned to check what was happening being thrown onto the other side of the wall. They lay unconsciously on the floor the next minute. The chief rose to his feet, looked at the figure that walked gallantly into his ''manyatta'' with fear written on his ugly face.


    Chiefs were expected to be very strong warriors. The fact that this fellow would dare walk into his house without fear showed that the man wasn''t ordinary. The chief wanted to say something but when he saw two familiar physiques walking in, he nearly keeled over. He was sure these people were here with bad intentions.


    "What do you want from me?" He asked horror-stricken.


    "You still ask what we want?" Apeleka asked gravely.


    The image of this chief lashing her a few years ago started running in her mind. Gritting her teeth tightly, she slapped the chief as hard as she could on his left cheek. The chief saw small stars dancing at his sight before hearing a sharp ''ndiii'' sound on his left ear. Before he even processed what was happening, another slap landed on the same cheek. This time it was a little harder. The chief reeled before falling with his arse on his royal stool.


    When he came to, he stood up furiously. Since when had he been chagrined that way? Moreover by a woman!


    "I will kill you!" He bawled.


    "You have to pass through me before you do that."


    The chief almost jumped on Apeleka to make her pay for her sins when he heard a cold emotionless voice beside him. It is then that he remembered the women did not come alone. Without warning, he jumped over the fire with the intention of pouncing on the young man.


    While still in air, he found himself stuck in some strong grip by his neck. He was then smacked on the wall. The building trembled a little from the impact and dust rained on the trio. Like a bag of potatoes, the chief fell on the floor, with his belly facing downwards. He licked a little cow dung before struggling to get up, coughing endlessly. He was angry but was there anything he could do?


    "I have a lot of cattle, please take them and spare my life." seeing that force could not work on these people, the chief turned to softer means.


    He was punched on the chest by Ochieng'' the moment he finished saying. He was sent flying before falling on his beautiful bed, reducing it to pieces. This time he spurted a mouthful of blood. He tried standing up but saw a soma standing before it.


    "Ah"


    The chief shouted without knowing. He was scared to his core. He tried screaming to alert everyone but could not find his voice. He tried reaching for his horn to blow it up and alarm his guards but he was all numb.


    "Let him go or they both die."


    The chief wanted to plead for his life when he heard the voice of one of his guards. Ochieng'' turned only to see Apeleka and her mother each held by a guard by the neck with swords pointed at their necks. They panicked and trembled in the arms of the warriors. For Apeleka, dying could not end her life because her body had the ability to rejuvenate but, how about her mother?


    "Are you sure about what you are doing?" Ochieng'' laughed. It was like the warriors were performing a mirthful drama.


    Phuuu! Phuuu!


    The warriors did not know when but they heard some piercing sounds coming towards them. They did not have time to react when an ear detached from their heads each. They left the women to nurse their injuries. One even tried squalling but was kicked on his inguen by Apeleka. He dropped near the fire and groaned in pain. On seeing her daughter''s reaction, the mother decided to do the same on the other warrior. Though old, her kick was more powerful. The warrior she kicked was petrified and stood there like a stone pillar, his eyes shining brightly reflecting lights from the fire on the center of the house and the torches hanging on the wall.


    The chief was not getting along well. Two beatings from the powerful Ochieng''made him feel pain from all over his body. Ochieng'' searched the ''manyatta'' and found a whip made of hippo''s hide hanging at a corner of the building. He handed it over to Apeleka. The lady looked at him confusedly. He nodded and told her,


    "Time to collect your debt my dear."


    He eyes immediately lit up as she rushed to the chief. She immediately begun wrecking mayhem the moment she arrived before him. The chief tried saying something but was not given a chance.


    Whack!


    The whip ascended and descended continuously at a high speed. Every time it descended, it landed on the chief''s body savagely taking with it some flesh and blood. The person doing this was sweating profusely, punting like a dog that had run a thousand metres. She was getting tired but when she remembered what this chief made her go through, she tried to hit harder and harder with time. The mother was scared stiff by the sight, she covered her face with her hands not to see. The young man only stood beside her crossing his arms nervelessly. It was as if nothing was happening.


    This went on until the chief started puffing heavily. Ochieng'' walked to Apeleka''s side, took the whip and gently pattedher back softly telling her ''it''s okay'' several times. She then fell on his bosom and wept. The young man continued patting her back repeating ''it''s okay'' as if she wasn''t listening. After around fifteen minutes, she left his embrace and walked to her mother''s side wearing a satisfied look on her beautiful face.


    The chief''s house was always isolated from other buildings. Serving five small clans, his ''manyatta'' was constructed at the center. It was also a distance away from these clans and that is why even though there was commotion in the chief''s place, nobody outside heard it. The building was heavily guarded, but Ochieng'' was someone who had lived with beasts who had senses that human senses could not compare to. He had raided several beasts in their dens without them knowing. Going into the chief''s building without alerting someone wasn''t a difficult feat. Even when he kicked the door, he did it so discreetly that only the chief and the guards in the ''manyatta'' heard it.

 32 I Come To Get Justice For Them

    "Is it safe to leave them just like that?"


    Apeleka asked bewilderedly after walking a few distance away from the Twiya clan. Ochieng'' did not bother doing anything further after they were done punishing that chief. That was a chief of a whole large clan of Lang tribe for God''s sake. Killing him would bring unnecessary trouble to the Lang tribe. The woman he adored after all came from that tribe. But that did not mean the chief could sit on his head. If he dared to, Ochieng'' could not mind destroying the whole of Twiya clan or even the entire Lang tribe to vent his anger.


    "What did you expect me to do?" He asked Apeleka with a charming smile.


    "You should have ended his life."


    "That could bring trouble to the Lang tribe."


    "But I don''t care what happens to this wicked tribe." She controverted angrily.


    "Apeleka, at the end of the day, this is your tribe. You can''t run away from it completely, east or west home is the best remember." It is her mother who gave her lectures this time.


    They covered the rest of the journey silently. When they got home, Sankale found him a ''manyatta'' to spend a night in.


    Puuuuu!


    The next day, when the sun had just risen, a sound of a horn being blown reverberated in the air. Those who were busy in one way or the other stopped what they were doing to hear where the sound came from. This was in Twiya large clan. Many from that clan quickly figured out that the sound came from the royal ''manyatta''. They made their way to that place in a flash.


    Chiefs were noble people. They rarely met the people especially in Lang tribe where they had family heads to take care of several matters of the small clans. Due to this, very few people from the clans in Lang tribe had seen their chiefs. It was out of the norm for an alarm to be raisedfrom the chief''s area, therefore, when the blowing of horn was heard, everyone within the clan left their activities to go and take a look.


    The chief''s compound was filled with people after around ten minutes. The air in the compound was sulky. Many sat on the ground holding their chins, others were weeping. The chief''s wives were even crying at the top of their lungs. Though many still did not know what was happening.


    After a while, one of the Twiya''s family heads walked out of the chief''s ''manyatta''. Everyone rose to their feet shooting queasy looks at him. The wailing of people before dissipated. The family head himself had sweat trickling down his forehead. He cleared his throat and in a palpitation voice said,


    "The chief was attacked last night..."


    What he said was like a stone that dropped into a water body and caused a thousand ripples. The people present were buried in a heated discussion, discussing what only them could understand. If the family head was someone with a weak mental fortitude, he couldn''t have been standing there with equanimity at this time. He could have either got annoyed with the commotion breaking out immediately he started speaking or he could have walked away not unable to harbor their impatience.


    "Someone he knows did the attack," he continued after the hurly burly tranquilized, "I am asking the warriors of our great clan to match forward. We must let others know that our clan is not a clan to be trifled with. As for others, we ask you to go to the clan''s shrine and offer prayers to ''Ngai''1 for the chief to get well. Our able medicine man Lamot is already taking care of the chief."


    The family head then disappeared into the chief''s house. It did not take long before the clan warriors were gathered in front of the royal ''manyatta''. The tribesmen walked silently led by their seer and priest to the shrine. They dared not talk about what they just heard fearing that that could cast a dangerous spell to the chief or even the entire Twiya clan.


    After the compound was left with the warriors only, a middle aged man around the age of forty walked out of the chief''s house. The man was powerful just from his look. The air around him was fierce and the killing intent emitted from his red eyes showed that he had washed his hands with a lot of blood. It was clear that he was a powerful warrior.


    "Commander!"


    The warriors bowed in reverence in front of this human dynamo. The man only nodded indifferently, the scowl on his face not alleviating a little bit.


    "We are marching to Amonka small clan in Nkase large clan to demand for an explanation." He said in cold blood, the warriors followed by a loud ''yes sir''.


    ...


    "I am here to find justice for Apeleka and her mother."


    Inside a ''manyatta'' in Amonka clan, a young man said passionlessly to an old man sitting on a three legged stool nearby.


    "Justice? What justice do you want for a killer?" The old man harrumphed coldly.


    "Killer? It is true that women in this tribe have no say when it comes to who they should marry...but I know it is also true that a woman cannot be married to a man she doesn''t want." The young man rebutted.


    "And who are you to bring them justice? I am Apeleka''s father and Sankale''s husband after all. Where do you find the temerity to walk into my house to look for justice to those stupid..."


    He was not allowed to finish what he wanted to say. It is said that every lioness is protective of its cubs, touch them and it will tear you up into pieces. This was the same for Ochieng'', the young man who came to bring justice for Apeleka and her mother. Apeleka was his cub, you touched her and you met your end.


    He slapped at the old man''s face sending him on the floor. Several teeth of the old man landed on the floor beside him. When he rose, he coughed several mouthfuls of blood. The way he looked at the young man even changed. It was like he was seeing some ghost or something. The slap he was given was too powerful, suggesting the strength the young man wielded. It is worth mentioning that even the old man''s nose was distorted from that slap.


    "Who exactly are you?" The old man asked his face filled with terror.


    "Who I am is not important. What is important is that you should know Apeleka can never be stupid when I am around. Understood?" As calm as ever, Ochieng'' monished.


    "Yes! Yes!"


    The old man nodded smartly. He did not want to receive another slap on his face. What a joke! The first slap almost killed him.


    "Because of your greed, you forced Apeleka into a marriage she did not want, " Ochieng'' began as he paced around the man, his hands held behind his backin a domineering manner, "Out of self defense, she accidentally killed the man. As a father, you could at least try protecting your daughter but what did you do?You left her in the hands of that pachydermatous chief. You even implicated her mother in this. Yes, she killed but considering the circumstances, was it right to reject your daughter like that?"


    "I... " The man was speechless.


    Just when Ochieng'' wanted to continue with his lectures, he heard a deafening sounds of warriors going into battle echo in the air. He turned to the old man and said in a low tone,


    "Here is the aftermath of your actus reus."


    1: It is the way Maasai people call God.

 33 Nkase Clans Chief

    "What do you mean?" The old man asked the young man in a confused manner.


    "You will know soon." Ochieng'' answered apathetically and walked away.


    This was Ochieng''s intention in the first place. Killing Twiya''s chief and his two guards would make things end faster. Even if Twiya clan''s wise men were wise enough, getting the chief''s murderer couldn''t be easy. Of course they could use magicians to get him, but the magicians would realize their opponent was impregnable and the best they could do would be to fling revenge issues as far as they could. Who would want to invite trouble into their lives?


    The chief had seen Ochieng''s strength, but that was after he held back much of it. Therefore, the chief could not think that all his warriors were no match for Ochieng''. He would march them to Sankale''s home and teach her helper a lesson. This way, if Twiya''s chief and Nkase''s did not skirmish, Ochieng'' would destroy Twiya''s chief without bringing trouble to Apeka and her mother. If there was trouble, he would escape with them.


    After he left the old man''s ''manyatta'', Ochieng'' went immediately to Sankale''s. The two women were shaking violently from fear, especially Sankale. They knew things were not right the moment they heard the marching and vociferation of the warriors. Even after Ochieng'' had come in, they were still much fearful.


    After around five minutes, the trio heard heavy footsteps coming slowly towards their house. Sankale held her mouth and breathed heavily. Cold sweat flowed freely all over her face. Her heart was beating faster and louder. She was overly timorous. Apeleka wasmaking out quite nicely. Having followed Ochieng'' for sometime, she almost feared nothing. The young man with them looked blase. He even started drowsing, mussitating things that only he could understand.


    "That man who accompanied Apeleka and her mother come out if you really care for them." The moment the footsteps stopped, a yowl was heard.


    That sound was like a bucket of cold water poured on Sankale''s face. She was on the verge of breaking just from trembling too much.


    "Easy mother." Apeleka laughed at her.


    "It is not funny, daughter." She retorted.


    Ochieng'' left the two to go confront those who were outside the ''manyatta''. He stretched lazily and yawned like he was woken from a very deep sleep the moment he stepped outside. In front of him were Lang tribe warriors being led by a sinewy fellow who was shrouded by a bloodcurdling air, his ever red eyes emitting a terrible killing intent. He was direful whichever way one looked at him. Only people like Ochieng'' couldmaintain their lofty stature in front of him.


    "It''s him!" a rough and faint voice was heard exclaiming in the middle of these Lang tribe warriors.


    Ochieng'' craned to see who spoke only to see a figure held between two warriors. He recognized the figure to be one of the Twiya''schief guards. Immediately the commander heard the guard, he withdrew his sword from it''s sheath and prepared to charge.


    "Preposterous!"


    A voice was heard from the gates of the Amonka small clan. Every warrior turned and behold was an elegant man clad in lion''s skin. Behind him was a group of warriors who looked more or less the same as the ones that arrived in Amonka clan earlier. Beside the elegant man was a brawny who wore a somber face. He looked at everyone ferociously, it seemed he could just kill anyone who crossed his path without a second thought. His disposition was exactly the same as the Twiya clan commander. Without doubt he was Nkase''s commander.


    "How can you just infiltrate my clan like this? How did I offend you?" Nkase chief, Chief Tongedi asked the Twiya clan commander immediately he was before him. He had passed the group of warriors like it was not in his place to even cast a glance at them. He was definitely the refined man in lion''s skin.


    "Chief Tongedi, long time no see."


    Before the commander answered the chief, a tired voice resounded behind them. Chief Tongedi turned only to see a man carried on a camel''s skin held by four warriors. The skin was beautifully attached to two long sticks that ranparallel, they were used as handles. This was indubitably the stretcherused during those times. They differed depending on who was carried. These warriors had concealed this person by surrounding him. Not even Ochieng'' had realized that.


    "Chief Tok Tok?"


    Chief Tongedi recognized the fellow. He looked at his fellow chief in wonderment.


    "It''s me Tongedi." Chief Tok Tok tried rising after assuring his confrere but was too weak to do so. He could only clutch his chest and grit his teeth bitterly.


    "What happened?" Chief Tongedi still did not believe what he was seeing.


    These two chiefs had been friends for a long time. That is why they even wanted to bring their clans together by marrying Apeleka and Chief Tok Tok''s son. Seeing his friend like this made chills run down his spine. Tongedi clearly knew how Lang tribe chiefs were well guarded because he himself was one of them. He knew how raspingly the guards were punished if they went against or even if they had any malevolent intentions towards the chief, so it was natural for them not to be loyal fellows. Who then could be venturous enough to go near the chief''s compound let alone harm him.


    Tok Tok only coughed repeatedly in pain before turning his guess to his commander and gesticulating for him with his hand. The commander turned to Chief Tongedi and coldly said,


    "Someone from your clan did that. Do you think it is wrong for us to come and get some explanations?"


    "That is impossible, how can... " Tongedi could patently not believe him.


    "Everything is possible, and the fellow is over there." Twiya''s commander interrupted and then pointed at Ochieng''.


    "I have never seen him before." Tongedi shrugged his mind in disarray.


    "You forget we chiefs don''t know almost everyone in our clans... " Chief Tok Tok interposed with his feeble voice.


    "I know Twiyaand Nkase clans have been friends for a long time, it is time to draw our bottom lines. A time to show that our calmness should not make you mistake a rained on lion for a cat. A time to show you not to use peace to perform malicious duties. Forgive me chief Tongedi but I''m carrying the order of my chief."


    Twiya''s commander declared and lifted his sword ready to sink it on Chief Tongedi''s skin. He was however immediately stopped by Nkase''s commander. The two started fighting intensely. The warriors from both sides moved aside to watch the fight. The outcome of the fight could determine the fate of each clan. The clan that it''s commander lost would lose in this war and each party would go home peacefully. If they were equally matched, there would be no need to fight. This could mean the two chiefs and the commanders having a small meeting and deciding on the next course of action.


    If they agreed to end their conflicts there and then, things would end peacefully, but if they decided to clash, they would all march into the battlefield out of the clan and fight until one party surrendered by fleeing or until one party killed everyone from the other party.

 34 He Is Going To End Their Lives

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The clashing of the two commanders reverberated in the air, sending a series of airwaves from the point of collision to an area of radius of about a hundred metres. The warriors and the chiefs who were hit by the surging movement of air squinted, the weaker ones even swagged a little. A cloud of dust rose at the point completely engulfing the two. It seemed they were not affected by the cloud as they continued fighting wildly.


    "Ah!" Two minutes passed and a shout was heard. Everyone widened their eyes to see what happened. Nkase''s commander was seen holding his left arm with his right hand gritting his teeth. Blood was flowing from where he was holding. Twiya''s commander took this advantage. He sprinted towards his opponent holding his sword tightly.


    Clang!


    Nkase''s commander did not just stand and wait for a loss, he lifted his sword and the two swords collided with great force, releasing a piercing sound. Twiya''s commander on seeing that the other party had managed to neutralize his attack, he sent a powerful kick on his belly. Nkase''s commander was sent flying three metres away. He however left a deep cut on his opponent''s chest during his fall.


    Twiya''s commander fell on his knees clenching his chest that was booming with flowers of blood. He turned to his chief, winked before spouting blood. He then dropped on the ground dead. The entire scene remained silent. The ordinary civilians who had come here to see what was was happening trembled, others barfed as they had never witnessed such things before. Battles were carried out in the battlefield, it is no wonder very many civilians had never seen someone being killed.


    "Impossible!" Tok Tok cried breaking the silence.


    Tongedi turned to him and said, "Impossible, but it has happened, I think your warriors should just go back to Twiya..."


    "Kill him!"


    Tok Tok ordered his warriors angrily. He even forgot the fact that Tongedi just like him in his peak was powerful than the two commanders. Even if the warriors killed him, most of them could fall. Moreover, Tongedi''s warriors could also not just stand and watch, right?


    The warriors removed their swords ready to attack.


    "Wait!" Tongedi shouted lifting his arm.


    Everyone turned to him waiting to hear what he wanted to say.


    "I don''t think we should do this Tok Tok. It will not only lead to our deaths but also weaken our clan warriors for no good reason, as most of them will die if it has to happen. It is only one person who was conceited enough to come and do you harm. To avenge yourself and your commander, why don''t we just execute him and end this!" Tongedi advised seriously.


    "You are right," Tok Tok''s eyes that were hidden in his swollen face lit up, "let Sankale and her daughter come out too, they were with him."


    "They won''t come out, if you must execute someone, then it must be me because I am the one who did that to Tok Tok or somebody and not them!" Ochieng'' who had been quiet all this time suddenly interjected.


    "Sankale and her daughter?"


    Very many people including Tongedi and his commander who was now beside him were surprised. Wasn''t Sankale''s daughter dead in the forbidden land? Tongedi wanted to say something but after thinking deeply, he seemed to be hit by a pang of realization. The people''s discussions even confirmed his thoughts. According to the people, the man that attacked Tok Tok was not from the Amonke clan. He had a feeling that the young girl''s come back was related to the young man who fearlessly stood before them.


    "You''re seekig death. What are you people waiting for, kill that man and get into that house and kill everyone you find inside." Tok Tok hurriedly said. Tongedi nodded to show that he agreed with him.


    Many warriors were waiting for an opportunity to teach this plucky bastard a lesson. The moment they heard this order, they shot down at him like hungry hyenas. Ochieng'' on the other hand stood rooted to the ground, grasping his sword tightly.


    "This is bad!"


    Sankale cried with a lot of concern. She stood to go and see what was going to happen.


    "What are you doing mother?" Apeleka asked sternly.


    "To go and check on him."


    "He will be alright, going will distract him and may put him in a bad position, just sit here and wait."


    Apeleka knew Ochieng'' would be alright. Even if he was to be killed, he had the ability to regenerate, he would just rise and this could inflict fear on the warriors making them flee. She did not want her mother to go because she had no ability at her disposal. If she died, she would be forgotten. Apeleka did not want to lose her. The mother obediently sat on her stool looking worried.


    Fwaaa! Fwaa!


    The warriors who went at Ochieng'' earlier were dropping one by one by his sword. He was mowing them down in a sonic motion that those who stood by the side watching did not see his movements clearly. Thirty seconds later, about a hundred warriors lied on the ground lifeless and headless. This was half the number of warriors that were present there that day.


    Other than the gulping of saliva, the entire scene remained completely silent. The remaining warriors heaved long sighs of relief. They had made the right choice not to attack that monster. They looked at him their faces filled with dread. Tok Tok even found strength to rise. He started assessing the young man like he was seeing him for the first time. His heart was beating very fast. He wondered why he even came here to punish that fellow.


    Tongedi and his commander were not faring on any better. They were shocked to their cores by the young man. They had walked in several battlefields but had never met such freak. Seeing their clan washed in blood, the tribesmen were terrified so much that they couldn''t utter a single word. Apeleka''s father who was watching in his ''manyatta'' started fidgeting on his stool. He knew he was next.


    "Now Tok Tok," Ochieng'' sheathed his sword and started emotionlessly, "I gave you a gift of life, but you chose not to hold it dear. Since you did not want it, I am going to take it away. And you Tonedi or Tokeni or whatever your name is, since you have decided to end my life in collaboration with this Tok, I am going to end yours too... "


    "Audacious!"


    Tongedi''s commander interrupted. He did not even remember how monstrous this young man was. He forcefully jumped towards Ochieng'' his sword held tightly in front. Ochieng'' only smiled and crossed his arms coolly. When the commander was halfway the distance between them, Ochieng'' released some wind from his mouth. The wind was like a small sword that moved at a high speed towards the commander.


    The wind easily entered the commander''s head like knife cutting tofu. His lifeless body thrust forward due to inertia before falling with a resounding thump on the ground dead. Ochieng'' then lifted his head and looked at the chiefs nonchalantly as if he had done nothing.


    In this era, the elders were extremely feared and respected. Ochieng'' was young but he carried power with him. Those with power ranging from seers, magicians, rainmakers to the strong like Ochieng'' were extremely rare in every tribe. Thence, no matter how young they were, they were highly regarded.


    The chiefs felt chills run rampantly in every cell of their body. They were profusely sweating and trembling like rained on puppies. Tok Tok even mictutrated on his leopard skin. None of them even thought of taking flights.

 35 Wizard Lanok

    Ochieng'' walked softly to where the two chiefs were standing. He took out his sword and looked at them intently . He lifted it to send them to their maker when a harsh male ancient voice resonated in the air.


    "Who is this young man with moxie to attack my tribe?"


    Everyone lifted their heads to see who it was but saw nobody. Even Ochieng'' felt his heartbeat increase a little. He unconsciously kept his sword and waited for the person to come out. Apeleka, her mother and father also came out.


    The place was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. Many people''s breathing quickened as they anxiously waited. Even after a few minutes had passed, nothing happened and a few started losing their patience.


    Suddenly, a spate of cold winds started insulting everyone including Ochieng''. The weak civilians started trembling violently. Their faces turned pale as they gasped for air. Apeleka and her mother were not any different. Even though the warriors were slightly better, they were still shivering. The chiefs especially Tongedi who had no injuries were getting along better than everyone except Ochieng'' who was stronger than them.


    While they were still processing what was going on, the intensity of the surges of wind increased developing into a hurricane booming everyone present at the scene including Ochieng''. They all rose to around three metres from the ground covered with dust storm before plummeting to the ground hard. Many zonked out immediately, some spurted blood while others disgorged everything in their stomachs.


    After everything lulled and while everyone including Ochieng'' was still lying on the ground, an old figure appeared from the clouds and descended to Amonka clan. When he was close to everyone, his appearance was clear. The fellow looked cool and primordial. The gray hairs on his head and chin were well kempt. The skin he wore on him was a zebra skin. It was nicely made to fit him perfectly. His shining eyes looked very cool and his breathing was just regular. At a glance, he looked harmless.


    "Rise."


    After he landed, the voice of the old man sounded again. shockingly enough, everyone found themselves rising feeling very energetic. Even Chief Tok Tok who''s condition had worsened after the fall rose feeling very strong. His previous injuries had disappeared without trace. Of course the over a hundred people who had died before were still dead.


    "Lanok the wizard." Chief Tongedi called out pleasantly surprised.


    "Lanok? You mean the one who disappeared two hundred seasons ago?" Tok Tok who had taken in Tongedi asked with astonishment.


    "That''s right." Answered Tongedi secretly glancing at Ochieng'' who stood a distance away. He had found his savior.


    Lanok was popularly known as Lang tribe guardian two hundred seasons before this date. Back then, he was known to be the most powerful person in Lang tribe. His magics were orphic to people and during his time, no one dared to infiltrate Lang tribe in fear of dying without knowing. It is said that before he disappeared, he had a clash with a mysterious beast when he was strolling near the entrance of the forbidden land. The beast had wounded him badly and if it was not for the beast having matters to attend to in it''s clan, it could have killed him. He was picked by Lang warriors and hedisappeared during his treatment.


    Many people thought he had died since he visited through dreams. Chief Tongedi also knew him through dreams. He wasn''t scared when he saw him because he was after all a wizard, he could communicate with people through different ways without necessarily dying. The other tribesmen and the warriors did nit recognize the old man at all.


    "He did not die?" Tok Tok asked agitated.


    "Shhh, don''t talk about this, don''t you fear bringing trouble to yourself?" Tongedi warned his similitude placing his right forefinger on his lips.


    Ochieng'' stood up looking at the old man dubiously. He thought that after he walked out of the forbidden land, he stood on top of the world and would have to live without fear. This old man had proved to him that he had been naif.


    "Why did you kill my people?" The old walked to Ochieng'', stood before him and asked insensately.


    "I..." Faced with the old man''s question, Ochieng'' was lost of words. He came to avenge his Apeleka and her mother knowing that he was stronger than anyone. Who would have known that such a figure would pop up in the process of doing so.


    "If you don''t want to talk, let me play with you." The old man said and immediately fluttered his wrist and a clear liquid was produced from his palm. The liquid moved at terrific speed toward Ochieng''. Ochieng'' did not have time to react when the liquid landed forthrightly on his chest. He was sent flying before landing on Apeleka''s father''s ''manyatta''. The ''manyatta'' collapsed immediately, burying Ochieng'' within.


    "Ochieng''!"


    As soon as he fell and while inside the ruins, Ochieng'' heard an anxious gentle voice outside. It was a voice he was very familiar with. It was the voice of the only person his heart had kept.


    "Apeleka."


    Ochieng'' grumbled and jumped out of the devastated house. He then spout a mouthful of blood that he was trying hard to suppress. When he lifted his head, he saw Apeleka standing right in front of him wearing a worried look on her face. Her mother was standing right beside her.


    "Are you alright?" She asked softly making him feel a sharp spasm of pain in his heart. He was chagrined facing her in that state. All along, he had been overcoming obstacles without showing any weaknesses. Today, he was helpless before another man, how could he face this girl of his. Seeming to have read his thoughts, the young lady walked up to him, helped him remove the dust off his body and softly said,


    "You don''t have to be worried my man. I understand, in this world, there isalways a mountain standing before everyone, I can''t blame you if you can''t fight him, all you have to know is that if you must die here,I will die with you and we will be together on the other side. If you survive, I will stay by your side no matter what happens."


    Ochieng'' felt a feeling of warmth rise in his heart. He looked at the young girl seriously and found himself unable to control tears coming from his eyes. He wanted to say something but was unable to. After trying hard, this is what came out, "It is not yet time for us to go... "


    Ochieng'' then turned to the old man and looked at him straight into the eyes. His heart started beating very fast. His breathing expedited and he started burning with fury. He took out his sword and started walking step by step to the old man.


    The old man only chuckled disdainfully before crossing his arms, looking at Ochieng'' calmly as if he was seeing an ant walking towards him.


    "Ochieng''." Apeleka mumbled distressed.


    Apeleka''s mother hugged her daughter tightly asking her God to help Ochieng''. The Lang tribesmen and the warriors wanted Ochieng'' to fall for killing their warriors. The two chiefs were trembling in agitation, they wanted to see how this audacious fellow fell.

 36 The Death of Lanok

    Weeeeee!


    After taking a few steps, Ochieng'' heard that familiar melodious sound from above. He lifted his head only to see a large bird flying over. The bird was as large as his white horse. It was a gray bird with white wings and an orange beak. How it became that large, he did not understand though he had heard of it. Seeing it made him feel his emotions surge.


    "Jakony!" Apeleka leaped in joy on seeing her friend appear.


    The bird landed just next to her. After doing so, Apeleka climbed her back filled with a feeling of euphoria. The bird always expanded to that size when it wanted to carry Apeleka. That was how they wandered in the forbidden land. She had told Ochieng'' this so he wasn''t surprised when he saw it.


    The onlookers jaws dropped. They had never seen such a large bird in their lives. The chiefs'' expressions were even more exaggerated. They could not tell what could happen after this, as the saying goes, ''the most mysterious enemy is the one you do not know completely''. The vena on the chiefs'' temples bulged out, their eyes widened in terror. Lanok also looked fearful.


    After picking Apeleka and her mother, the bird flew to Ochieng''s side. The young man nodded before asking, "How did you get here?"


    "I followed your trail."


    The moment the bird answered, the many onlookers took their flight. None of those who fled even looked back once they turned.


    Was it for real?


    Could an animal really talk?


    They took it when they saw such a large bird even though it was larger than the ostriches they knew. But seeing it talk! Anyone who saw an animal talk in the past died for heaven''s sake, could they just stand there and watch?


    The few who remained like the two chiefs, a few warriors and Lanok were trembling out of shock when they saw the bird and the young man talk like they were both human friends.


    "You followed our trail?" The young man asked looking confused.


    "That''s right. I felt you two were in trouble so I came over."


    "How did you feel that?" Apeleka asked her expression not looking any different from Ochieng''s.


    "Let''s talk about that another time, let''s end this problem first."


    The young couple only laughed bitterly and decided to play along. Apeleka realized she still did not know this friend of hers, despite living together for four good years. Ochieng'' was in muddiness. This bird was strange than all the beasts he had encountered in the forbidden land. ''It seems I have to have some time with her, then I need to train hard, what I have experienced today clearly shows I am not yet there'', he thought.


    "I will deal with the old man who both of you do not know, Ochieng'' take care of the chiefs. I want to avenge my sister Apeleka." The beast said in a frigid manner.


    Horror dawned on the chief and the old man immediately, they knew this was their end. Lanok activated all the power he had, and like a rocket soaring the space, he flew.


    "Trying to escape?" The bird harrumphed before producinga terrible ''naaaalaaa!'' sound. The old man plumped down with great force.


    When he landed, the cracking of bones was heard. The elegant man a moment ago turned to a lamp of meat. Those who looked at him puked. Even Ochieng'' who did not care about the life of some people turned his head away not to see the mess. He returned to where Jakony was. He did not feel like killing the chiefs anymore, after all, with the help of Jakony, he had already casted great fear in their hearts. Not even the tribe would find trouble with them considering that their guardian had died. Moreover, Apeleka had avenged herself the previous night.


    "Why couldn''t you wait until I dealt with them?" Ochieng'' asked Jakony immediately he arrived before them quite indignantly. The bird just smiled and let Ochieng'' on it''s back. Before it flew, it produced a shrill sound, breaking the tendons and ligaments in the feet of the two chiefs and Apeleka''s father. Just like that, the three became cripples for the rest of their lives.


    "We should pick the horse first." Ochieng'' reminded as they flew towards home.


    "I sent him back home, you don''t have to worry about him." The beast replied.


    It was in the afternoon when they arrived. They landed away from home where nobody could see them to avoid creating a tumult in his clan. This is because no one had seen someone riding on such a large bird.


    The chief''s wife and son had been buried the previous day and the people they found within the compound were those keeping the chief company for a period of one week when the funeral celebration would completely end.


    The bird flew away and only Ochieng'' and the two women were left to enter the chief''s compound. They got Chief Ong''am seated with fifteen clan elders enjoying the elixir of the great Lu tribe liquor called ''kong''o''. The place of the late Elder Anyona had been taken by someone else and the traitor was replaced by another person who was more devoted to the clan.


    "I great you all that peace be in our tribe." Ochieng''bowed alongside the women and greeted.


    "We receive your greetings our son." The elders replied clasping their hands.


    Anyango who was busy with cooking heard the elders. She walked out to take a look only to see her son, the woman she had barely known but liked and another woman around her age. She rushed towards them and greeted them cheerfully. After sharing some formalities, the women went to Anyango''s hut while Ochieng'' joined his father and the chiefs to enjoy ''kong''o''.


    "Now that you have buried Okumu and his mother, when are we going to usher in the reign of Okoth Ang''wen? " One elder asked the chief after the long silence.


    "Is he from Kisum yet? As one of the advisors of the tribe head, I believe he''ll make a good chief." One elder chipped in excitedly.


    Okoth Ang''wen was the son of the chief''s fifth wife Akinyi Nyabera. She was ''jaber''1 just like her name suggested. She was the most hardworking wife beside Anyango Ogola. She taught all her five children how to carry out themselves in decorum in the tribe. That is the reason why during the selection of the tribe head advisors, her eldest son between her two sons and her second child was chosen since he was a man with the best conduct amongst the many candidates. Witnessing how the head of the whole tribe managed his territory, Okoth Ang''wen was definitely the best person for the chief''s stool.


    The chief knew this so well but he wanted to hand over his ''orengo'' to his son Ochieng'' because he knew how wise the son was. Even though it was inconceivable for a younger son to lead anywhere else, the chief managed to convince his people and so many of them were waiting for the coming of Ochieng''. He would have handed over power to Okumu if Ochieng'' did not want it and let Ang''wen serve the tribe, but Okumu had proved to be an unreliable fellow so he would have chosen Ang''wen even if Ochieng'' did not kill Okumu.


    "He will be inaugurated two weeks from now a day like this. I have already sent a messenger to the headquarters to bring him here. They will arrive after a week since they will be using a horse." Ong''am answered. What followed was the nodding of The elders and they continued enjoying ''kong''o'' through the pipes they connected to the pot holding the liquor.


    1: Luo word for the beautiful one.

 37 Angswen and Opondo

    Kisum was a large city at the centre of the entire Lu tribe. It was at the north of Karachuo Division where Odindi clan was found. It was also the headquarters of the tribe. This is where the tribe head''s palace was located. Those in several administrative departments of the clan lived in this metropolis. It was a bustling city from the beginning of one season to the beginning of another.


    At the heart of the city, there was a large, beautiful opulent manse. Around the mansion were other very beautifully constructed ten buildings. These eleven residences were surrounded by very beautiful trees and the compound was covered with dark green grass and lustrous flowers. Small trees were also scattered all over the compound. The chirruping of birds was heard from time to time coming from the trees.


    This was the tribe head''s palace. The palace was very large, covering an area of over five hundred square metres. This is because inside the castle, there were other people who stayed within other than the tribe head. The ten houses belonged to his wives. One can imagine how large the compound where the tribe head resided was. The beautiful home was highly guarded by very powerful warriors.


    Today, an uninvited guest from Odindi clan decided to visit the tribe head''s dwelling place. At the main gate, he was stopped by a fireball who happened to be guarding that place.


    "How do you do my brother and what do you want from the tribe head at this time of the day?" The guard respectfully asked the visitor.


    They were in the same age group but the guard was extremely respectful towards the visitor. Tribe heads were people who had gone through too much trainings. For them to get there, they had to put matters of the tribe in front as other matters followed behind. Those surrounding him had to be nationalists who could leave their lives behind for the sake of the tribe. Therefore, no matter where one came from, they were allowed to visit the stately home as they wished so long as they were from Lu tribe. This was to help the tribe head in knowing the problems of everyone within the tribe and find a way to help. To avoid overcrowding, there were specific times for visiting and a specific number to visit at particular times.


    There was no need to fear for the tribe head''s life since he had to have strength in order to secure that stool. It was however better to be safe than sorry. Those visiting were highly taken stock to ensure they carried nothing to harm the tribe head and anyone surrounding him. It was hard for those who could not speak in Lu language to enter the palace for security purposes. What goes without saying is that so long as one was a Lu speaker, it was as easy as eating and drinking to see the Lu tribe head.


    "I am doing well brother, I am Opondo Rabaya from Odindi clan. I have been sent by my chief, Chief Ong''am to his son Okoth Ang''wen the assistant chief advisor to our beloved tribe head." The visitor answered meekly.


    "Brother, the sun is approaching the west, you know at this time of the day, the people here are busy preparing the palace for the visit of the tribe guardian elders and other elders at dusk, how can I be sure you are sent by chief Ong''am?" The guard smiled.


    "I came with a horse but it was taken care of by those at the first entrance, I was given this thing to show at this gate." The man finished in one breath and out of his small pouch, he removed a beautiful pearl.


    "Follow me." The guard on seeing the thing, he motioned.


    The so called Opondo Rabaya wasawestruck the moment he stepped into the tribe head''s compound. He had never been to this place, he only arrived through the directions given by other people. He had been misled sometimes but all the same, after a week he arrived at the headquarters. He was used as a courier by the chief since he was the most capable fellow. Rarely was a messenger sent to the tribe''s palace, so it is understandable why Rabaya did not know where it was.


    He had crossed three gates before he got inside the compound. The palace was far from the gate he just crossed, even the building that was closest to the gate was about two hundred metres away. That was the tribe head''s youngest wife''s house. The path from the gate to the palace was made of gold, along were flowers of different kinds beautifully grown. Just walking on this path could make one fully rejuvenated.


    The sight of a glowing path with beautiful plants and flowers along, dancing nicely from being beaten by the winds, the breeze that passed the nearby trees to hit the body, the delightful odor that came from the flowers and the tuneful sounds of the birds were enough to restore one''s vim. Rabaya who was stepping onto the path for the first time stopped. He closed his eyes, lifted his hands and head up as if he was looking at the sky. The guard stopped as well to look at the fellow. He understood what this visitor was feeling so he patiently waited for him to be fed up.


    After around ten minutes, Rabaya opened his eyes and sighed heavily. He was then marched to the palace until where Okoth Ang''wen resided. Everything in the palace only left his mouth agape.


    In a spacious room at the eastern side of the palace sat a young man around the age of thirty five. He sat with his fingers resting on the strings of his ''nyatiti''1, his eyes closed and his mind in another world. His door was knocked several times before he woke up. When it was finally opened, he was excited to see a fellow from home come in.


    "Rabaya." He called, softly smiling exposing his last molar.


    "It''s me Okoth." Rabaya responded.


    These were two people from the same age set. They were also in the same age group, from Odindi clan. People of the same age set were those who went through initiation stage of life at the same times while those of the same age group were those born during a particular period of time.


    Rabaya and Ang''wen were two people who had grown up together. They had been to the same initiation camp together. They had gone to the warrior training together. Therefore, the intimacy between them had grown strong.


    "How are you doing my brother?" Greeted Ang''wen cheerfully after Rabaya sat on a nearby stool.


    "I am doing well, how about you brother?"


    "I am also doing well. How is Odindi clan, I heard Okumu Otieno wanted to overthrow father?"


    "The clan is doing well, Otieno Okumu was killed a week ago and the upheaval has tranquilized....don''t tell me you heard the clan was in chaos and there''s nothing you did." Rabaya rolled his eyes at Ang''wen.


    "I only heard it from a friend who comes from Pinje clan, Odindi''s neighbour. I asked the tribe head to help me settle the war but he refused telling me everything would be alright. I wanted to come alone then but he insisted I stay. The main reason as to why he refused to help, I think it''s something we should not talk about because I don''t know." Ang''wen patiently explained. Rabaya did not question him more about the matter.


    "How did my brother die?" Ang''wen asked after a long silence.


    "He was killed by your brother Ochieng''Lwanda who arrived in the clan when the chief was almost killed."


    "Ochieng'' is back?!"


    Ang''wen precipitously rose to his feet and asked, his eyes gleaming with excitement. It can be said that of all his brothers, Ochieng'' was the one he loved most. That brother of his had got lost when he was around fifteen years old. He missed him the most. When he heard that he was back, could he maintain his composure?


    Maybe it is because of their relationship that even Ochieng'' thought Ang''wen should have been their clan''s next chief. Ang''wen was the only brother of his that was always kind and friendly to him over fourteen years ago.


    "Follow me."


    Ang''wen said and without further ado dashed out of the room. The guard who had been ignored for all this time was overhauled at the door where he was standing like a stone pillar. He only shook his head, closed the door and reported back to duty.


    1: An eight stringed Luo traditional musical instrument resembling an Egyptian lyre.

 38 The Departure of Okoth Angswen

    As they were walking to the tribe''s head resting room, Ang''wen and Rabaya got into a heated discussion. It was also during this time that Rabaya informed Ang''wen the main reason as to why he had come to the headquarters.


    The distance between Ang''wen''s residence to the tribe head''s resting room was only around three hundred metres. It didn''t take them long before they arrived there.


    In the audience hall or the resting room, sitting at the center on a beautifully crafted stool was a middle aged man. The man had patches of gray hair on his head. He wore a lion''s skin woven with leopard''s skin. His face was full of smiles. The air around him was that of dominance even though on the surface he looked extremely simple.


    "Long live tribe head."


    The two lads bowed in veneration the moment they got into the room. The tribe head nodded with a smile and motioned for them to have their seats on the nearby stools.


    "Good afternoon my sons." The tribe head greeted, the grin on his face not vanishing at all.


    "We are good tribe head, what about you?" They answered simultaneously.


    "I am also good, may I know this son of mine accompanying Ang''wen?"


    "I am Opondo Rabaya from Odindi clan." Opondo responded respectfully.


    "Good name, good name. Why has Opondo decided to visit this place at this time of the day?"


    "Tribe head, I have travelled for the last one week all the way from Odindi clan. I was sent by my chief to come and fetch Okoth Ang''wen your assistant chief advisor."


    "Why would you fetch him?" The tribe head asked frowning a little.


    "The chief''s eldest son is dead and it is his desire for his second son to go back to the clan and take over his stool."


    The tribe head instead of saying anything, he placed his head on his right palm and started thinking deeply. The smile that never left his face dissipated and what was left on him was sadness.


    Okoth Ang''wen was his assistant chief advisor and was the most capable person by his side at that. Everything that troubled him was always easily solved by this young man. The young man''s administrative skills were at a level that far surpassed his peers, it could be said his ability was the best above the best. Now this advisor he cherished wanted to leave his side. He had to be sad.


    "That is bad, how did he die?" After contemplating for a period of about fifteen minutes, the leader asked.


    Opondo narrated what had happened in his clan bit by bit to the tribe head. The tribe head''s expression kept on changing as he listened to the story.


    "No wonder Nyakamkept on telling me in my dreams not to interfere with Odindi clan''s conflict, it turns out ''Were'' already had this trump card...I now understand, yes, I do understand but why must he go?" The tribe head mattered to himself, gritting his teeth and lightly knocking his forehead repeatedly. He was overheard by the two young men.


    They looked at the tribe head bemusedly. Ang''wen even asked him what he was talking about but was brushed off by a ''forget it''.


    "Ang''wen, since everything has developed to what they are, I can''t stop you from going to your clan to help them. I will also welcome you if you decide to stay with me. What choice do you take?" The tribe head asked his advisor Ang''wen after another drawn-out silence.


    "I will follow Opondo back to my clan." Okoth answered almost immediately the tribe head finished his question.


    "I won''t stop you either. I only hope you lead your clan to stand at the peak of this land. May the spirit of ''Were'' guide you in whatever you do so that the work of your hands is seen not only in Odindi clan but also in the entire Lu tribe."


    Seeing the deliriously nitid eyes of the young man, the tribe head did not bother him with too much questions, he agreed with him almost immediately.


    "Thank you tribe head." Okoth bowed to the tribe head respectfully.


    "There is no need to thank me. We are brothers. Don''t forget to invite me one day to come and see my people living in Odindi."


    "I will tribe head."


    Even though his brother had got lost, Okoth Ang''wen could see him in his dreams. That boy never gave him peace every night. If there was something that this Ang''wen wanted to see the most, then it can be said it was his youngest brother, Ochieng''. More than fourteen years were not few for brothers who adored each other. Nobody could describe Okoth''s feelings at the moment, though his face showed he was anxious about something.


    That night, there was a banquet at the palace for the departure of Okoth Ang''wen. Opondo was walking on air because what he ate and drank that night were things he could not even dream of tasting. One thing that excited him the most was the fact that he ate with the tribe head at the same table while schmoozing like they were in the same age group.


    At dayspring the next day, Opondo and Ang''wen left the headquarters towards the Odindi clan, Opondo on the horse he was given by his chief and Ang''wen on his own horse. Being amongst the people who were highly regarded by the tribe head, it was understandable that he had his own horse. On their backs were backpacks full of gifts they acquired from the tribe head.


    ...


    A week had passed since Ochieng'' and Apeleka left the Amonka clan in Nkase large clan in Lang tribe. What happened the day they left was still fresh in everyone''s mind like it was the previous day though they dared not talk about it, fearing that it could bring them some bad luck.


    Tongedi''s compound today was bustling with people. This was because the tribe head of Lang tribe had visited the Nkase clan. He had heard what had befell Nkase and Twiya clans and even the entire Lang tribe.


    Twiya and Nkase clans had lost a hundred warriors combined. They had also lost a commander each. This meant the Lang tribe had lost a hundred warriors and two assistant commanders.


    The Lang tribe had also lost their guardian elder, wizard Lanok. Could they just take that blow lying down? Wasn''t their Lang tribe not the strongest tribe in their land?


    Chief Tongeditold the tribe head everything that happened that day. When he finished, the tribe head wore a big frown on his face. He planned to punish Ochieng'', those women and that talking bird. He even decided to start a war with the Lu tribe. He really hated seeing his beloved chiefs crippled.


    ...


    In Lu tribe, Odindi clan, in the chief''s compound, people were celebrating the coming of the chief''s son, Ochieng'' Lwanda. They wereoblivious to what the Lang people were planning. They were eating and drinking. Dancers were dancing at the loud beats of the drums to entertain the people present. Young men of the same age sets involved themselves in ''amen'' or wrestling, the crowd cheering them up at the tops of their lungs. It was really one moment in a million.


    At one point, Ochieng jumped into the circle where the young men were wrestling. This made the people''s eyes light up as they knew they were going to watch serious fights. Those who stepped into the ring after him were however overwhelmed within seconds. He was praised and admired by many. Many young women even started throwing lecherous looks on him. He found himself helpless before these people because he was not used to being praised. He however enjoyed it.

 39 The Return of Angswen

    Since Ochieng'' was officially welcomed home, a week had passed. Sankale had been accepted by chief Ong''am and her house had been constructed near the chief''s home though outside the compound. She stayed with her daughter Apeleka. Ochieng''s ''simba''1 as per the norms had been constructed near the gate to the left of his father''s house since he was the youngest son.


    Where he had gone to for the last fourteen years he left to be a closed book. It did not mean he did not want to reveal, he was waiting for his brother Okoth to come back. Furthermore, he did not want to be vexed over his stay in that land.


    As the saying goes, ''a visitor is a visitor for today, tomorrow he''s given a hoe to go to the garden''. Ochieng'' had been woken up very early in the morning today to go help weeding in the sorghum farm. At noon, they were already done and were busy enjoying fermented porridge at the compound of the chief. He was withyoung men of his age who had come to help the chief''s family in weeding.


    The relationship between the people of Lu tribe and their leaders had reached a level that communities like the Lang, the Kalen and others could not match. The relationship was tops. It was in Lu tribe where the chief could amalgamate with people at will. So long as one had time, he could even go to Kisum and visit the tribe head. In other tribes, one could be born, live for over a hundred years without even knowing the appearance of his chief, let alone the tribe head.


    Because of this intimacy, the people of Lu tribe loved their chiefs. If they were not busy, they could go to his home and help him and his family carrying out the daily activities. Men could help in the tiresome works like weeding while the women helped the chief''s wives in cleaning, cooking and keeping company. Ochieng'' was in the garden in the morning but those with him were quite many so the work was enjoyable. Furthermore, he was so strong that such works to him were infinitesimal.


    The chief was in his house enjoying his porridge with other elders, the women were busy storing in their huts, Ochieng'', his brothers and friends were supping fermented millet and cassava porridge gobbling the luscious ''nyoyo''2 specially prepared by Anyango''s friend, Aluoch. They were also confabulating at the same time.


    ''Gouru thumbeu Jo Odindi gouru thumbeu... waruak wendo


    Wendoni donge osindhi ka ruoth ruakeuru...ruakeuru


    Jodala ruoth yawuru rangach mondo wendo odonji...yawuru


    Ayeleleleleleleleeee!''


    [Play your musical instruments the people of


    Odindi...so that we welcome the visitor.


    Haven''t this visitor been ordained as a chief welcome him...welcome him


    People from the chief''s home open the gates so that the visitor can come in... open


    ( ululation )]


    Cheerful voices of women singing were heard coming from far. Everyone in the chief''s home at the moment stopped whatever they were doing to listen. The voices drew closer and closer until several women, men and children appeared from the chief''s gate. Among them were two young men each sitting on their own horse. These young men where in high spirits from being warmly welcomed by their people.


    The two men were by all odds Okoth Ang''wen and Opondo Rabaya. The news of Okoth being the next chief of the clan had been spread far and wide. He hadbeen awayfor only twenty seasons or five years so it was only natural that he was agnised by almost everyone in Odindi clan. It was also known that Opondo was the one who was sent to go and fetch him.


    Those who were in the houses a moment ago were now outside in the compound including the chief.


    "Okoth."


    Ochieng'' called out, unable to suppress his tears from flowing.


    Being his closest brother, it was understandable that he could still remember him. Okoth turned to the direction where the voice came from and there he saw his youngest brother who had haunted him since his disappearance.


    "Ochieng''"


    What was going inside Okoth only he could understand. He jumped from his horse and rushed towards his brother. When they met, they hugged like two lovers who had been away from one another for years, tears flowing uncontrollably from their eyes. The onlookers felt their emotions soar.


    "I really missed you brother, you have no idea." Okoth said after leaving each other''s embrace.


    "I missed you too. How have you been?" Ochieng'' responded delightedly.


    "I have been doing well, how about you?"


    "I have been doing well as well."


    "I am glad to hear that."


    "And where were you for all this time brother?"


    "Will you first settle?"


    Even the people expecting to hear where Ochieng'' had been were disappointed. Okoth greeted the people including her parents. Everyone there was excited to see Okoth come back.


    "Now that Ang''wen is here, there is no need to keep you waiting. The day after tomorrow when the sun shall have risen from the east, I will officially hand over the stool to him in his own home. Let us all be there."


    Chief Ong''am announced after having everyone''s attention. They were all excited to hear that the new chief was soon going to ascend to the stool. It was not that people did not want Ong''am, it was because they could not wait to experience the power of the intelligent Ang''wen. They immediately dispersed to go and prepare gifts for Ang''wen the day that was mentioned.


    Okoth Ang''wen had also married though only one wife. His home had been constructed not far away from the chief''s. He had left behind his wife while in Kisum. He also had two sons and one daughter; the reason why nobody asked him to have another wife.


    After ten minutes were gone, the chief''s home was only left with his family members and a few friends like Opondo. His sons including Ochieng'' and Okoth and their friends like Opondo joined him in his house. The women went into their huts. Apeleka was in Anyango''s hut. They were now very close friends. Sankale joined Okoth''s mother who was the friend she had made. The compound was already cleared and everything that Ochieng'' and his friends used for eating were in their right places.


    It did not take long before the chief''s wives started bringing food to his house. The men shoveled in the foods while talking happily.


    "Now tell us ''omera''3, where have you been since over fifty five seasons ago?" After seven minutes of eating, Odhiambo Ombom, the brother to Okumu Otieno and the chief''s third son asked.


    In as much as his blood brother had mother had been killed by Ochieng'', he was not hostile towards him because he knew his mother and brother had erred. His father whom he loved and respected was also almost killed by those people after all.


    All the eyes present lit up and were all shot at Ochieng'' anticipatively. He shuddered a little because he was not expecting the question. He knew he couldn''t still keep them in the dark especially when all those bright eyes were looking at him like they were doing.


    "I was in the forbidden land."


    What he said left those brilliant eyes widened in astonishment. The chief unconsciously dropped the food in his hand to his plate. His mouth was agape. When he looked at this son of his, it was like he was seeing an alien.


    Ochieng'' then recounted everything that happened to him in the forbidden land. Of course he left out crucial parts like him obtaining the ''hono'' fruits and others. For a long time the room remained quiet. He became the cynosure of all the eyes present.


    1: A house that was constructed for a son within the compound of his father in Luo community.


    2: A meal prepared by boiling mixed beans and maize grains.


    3: My brother.

 40 Fear

    The day for the inauguration ceremony had come and passed. Everyone had finished weeding their farms and there was no much activities in the clan. A month had passed in a jiffy since Ochieng'' came back. The Odindi clan under Chief Okoth Ang''wen was as peaceful as ever.


    On the third day of the second month of Ochieng''s stay at home, he decided to take a walk with Apeleka in Kobuthi timberland. This was a place he used to visit with his father when young. Today, he was with the person he loved most.


    They walked deeper and deeper into the woods storing. They played a few games as they laughed. They were enjoying this jaunt.


    It was quiet rare for couples to be this close in this era. One reason was that men had several wives to take care of, giving a single one his full attention could be unfair. In Lu tribe peculiarly, a man could never be seen in any of his wives'' huts. Maybe that was why wives of a Lu tribe man loved one another. Of course he copulated with them but that was at night when everyone was asleep.


    A man could sneak in one of his women''s hut very late in the night, do his business and walk away before the first cock crow which is about three in the morning. He could begin with the first wife to the last one in different days and then start again from the first wife, but that was not necessarily the cycle, everything depended exclusively on the man. It was however unknown to anyone the hut he went to at night except him and the wife he visited.If it was food, all the women cooked and brought their food to their man in his hut. So in each and every meal he tasted food from all his wives.


    During the day, men and women attended to very different duties. Men were ever in the field either hunting or training for war or in the farms or grazing for the young men. Women most of the times were at home, cleaning or cooking or storing with other women or working on the small gardens cultivating vegetables. It is then intelligible how the interaction between men and women was very low.


    Ochieng'' and Apeleka were entirely different. First of all they were from different ethical backgrounds. It was very difficult to forge a relationship between two people from different communities especially betweenthe Lang tribe and other communities. Ochieng'' knew this but managed to convince his people to accept Apeleka and her mother as their own though he had not confirmed the marriage between him and Apeleka.


    Secondly, it was for how difficult it was to be very close for people of different sexuality, but things were the other way round when it came to Ochieng'' and Apeleka. Apeleka was someone who had been rejected like infestation. Only Ochieng'', her mother and a beast had accepted her. Ochieng'' had grown up with beasts. When he almost forgot with the existence of fellow human beings, Apeleka appeared. In a nutshell, they had met in a place where human beings were a nihility. The moment they set their on each other, indefinable emotions had to surge. Patently, they had to be close regardless of the time they had spent together.


    "I didn''t know there were people still capable of maiming me." Ochieng'' said shaking his head bitterly.


    "I don''t think that is the case."


    Before Apeleka said anything, they heard a beautiful voice above their heads. The voice was undoubtedly Jakony''s. The bird descended and landed on Ochieng''s right shoulder such that it was in the middle of the couple.


    "What do you mean?" Ochieng'' asked discombobulated.


    "The problem is not that you are weak..I have been checking your body, I am very sure you are unvanquishable among your fellow human beings..."


    "What?!" Ochieng'' interrupted in astonishment.


    "The other day you almost lost because the wizard first showed his ability. Since you have abilities that you yourself don''t even know, you thought he was powerful than you are and in you something was ingrained."


    "What was that?" Apeleka was the one who questioned this time.


    "Fear. The moment Ochieng'' saw the man''s power, he was shrouded with fear. There''s nothing worse than fear in this world. It is just an illusion that makes the strong bumble and the weak die for no good reasons. Those who stood against fear managed to overcome the impossibilities."


    "Take Nyakam for example, she was only a woman and a plebeian from a very small clan in Lu tribe. She was also a wuss but she infiltrated the forbidden land, a land that even the great Luanda Magere was timorous of. Apeleka was left in the same place to die but she didn''t. Ochieng'', you stayed there for over fifty seasons but look at you, you''re not only alive but also very powerful. Apeleka is also able to regenerate. Of course that land has the most dangerous creatures this world can think of, you dared to go, see what you gained."


    "Fear can make you bow for a tyke, it can make you run away from blessings, it can block your eyes from seeing what this world has for you. The moment you overcome this monster, you will roam the world and achieve things that many people only saw in the world of fantasy."


    The bird spoke moving it''s head and wings in a terpsichorean manner. Added to her voice was an enthralling tune immersing Ochieng'' and Apeleka into her words wisdom.


    When it stopped, it flew to a nearby tree and started singing a very beautiful song. The couple stopped moving. They sat on the ground full of grass cross legged and closed their eyes as if meditating.


    The words of the bird rang in their minds. The zephyr from the surrounding hit their body making them smile in pleasance. After fifteen minutes, Ochieng'' stood up hit by inspiration. He heaved a long sigh and without knowing, his body was covered with red flames. What was strange was that neither himself or his skin cloth was burned.


    His eyes turned red and his surrounding became extremely clear. He started making the fighting movements he had been taught by his ancestors in his dreams. The leaves on the ground rose due to the violent winds that were produced from his training. Even Apeleka found it difficult to breathe. She however sat there, as if nothing was happening.


    The bird stopped singing after around thirty minutes. The two woke up from their enchantment. They turned to the bird and looked at it in wonderment. It had helped them a lot this time. Ochieng'' had gained a lot of understanding of his abilities. Apeleka who only knew of her regeneration ability was even astounded when she felt how strong she currently was.


    "Congratulations my brother and sister." Ignoring the looks of the couple, the beast congratulated them delightfully.


    "If you don''t mind Jakony, please tell us more about yourself. You amaze me with your abilities all the time. The more I see you unleashing them the more the feeling of not knowing you at all grows in me. Are you really from the forbidden land? If you really are, why aren''t you even known to the other beasts and why are you extraordinary? Please tell me today to at least have a peace of mind." Ochieng'' inveigled the animal softly.


    "If you want to know, I won''t mind sharing with you my story but on one condition."


    "What condition?" The two asked simultaneously their eyes glowing in anticipation.


    "You must not tell anyone."


    "Deal." They again agreed at the same time.


    "So, it is like this... "

 41 The Lionss Tribe Heads Plan

    "It is true I wasn''t born in the forbidden land you know. This world is vast that you cannot imagine. There are places that are much more dangerous than the forbidden land you two know."


    The bird started recounting after the two sat under the tree it landed on. It was on Apeleka''s shoulder this time round in between them.


    "You mean there are places dangerous than the forbidden land we know." Apeleka widened her eyes in shock. She could not believe what the bird just said.


    "That is right my sister. This land where the Lu tribe is is just like a single drop of water in lake Luwa. There are also many tribes out there that you are not even aware of. Some tribes are powerful enough to decimate all the clans around the Luwa lake... "


    "Does it mean there are people powerful than Ochieng'' out there?" Apeleka interrupted quite hesitantly.


    "I did not say that sis. His power is just enough for him to walk anywhere dauntlessly. Except that there are creatures out there that are more unnerving than I could be. Ochieng'' is a ''Mogwedhi'' and they are not a threat to him but he must be cautious while roaming around the world."


    "Jakony, if I am a ''Mogwedhi'', I think even you should be powerless before me. How come I can''t..." Ochieng'' asked throwing a confused look on the bird. He was cut off by it.


    "The information you obtained from those lions are limited to the forbidden land you know. The truth is, even the horse you met the other time could be incapacitated very easily with the aura but into you a splinter of fear came. Once you mix your aura with fear, even the weakest beast can overcome it. A ''Mogwedhi'' should be brave no matter where he goes. The moment fear crops up, the ''Mogwedhi'' loses his mightiness and that becomes his greatest flaw. Be fearless and have the whole world beneath your feet."


    "I see..." Ochieng'' nodded his head upon the realization.


    "But you should never be complacent. Once the powerful beasts realize you are a ''Mogwedhi'', they can use their power against you before you activate yours and that can be your end. Remember you have never used your abilities against me but I knew them before you even realized, you are powerful than I am but I can kill you even before you use your powers, because I''m capable of doing that. If I can do, there are several beasts out there that can do the same."


    "So it is like this..." Apeleka shot a ''that''s my man'' look on Ochieng''. She was indeed proud to have him. She could not believe a time would come when she had the most powerful person on earth beside her.


    "You still haven''t told us where your stemma came from." Ochieng'' kicked in.


    "My home is in far east near the oceans; a larger water body than the Luwa lake you know. Inside the oceans there are several mysterious creatures. I am an offspring of a mermaid ( a creature that is a half human and a half fish ) and a Jadefeather Eagle. The eagle is the most powerful beast in the east. It is also capable of transforming into human at his own will. He can also speak in several human languages an ability I inherited from him."


    "He is my father and the mermaid is my mother. I was born with the abilities I now have." The bird narrated her story patiently.


    "But what brought you to this place?" Ochieng''asked unable to comprehend something running in his head.


    "It is not convenient for me to speak about that now though I will require your help in the future. Right now, we must ensure that the Lu tribe is safe before we go tour the world."


    Seeing the beast afraid of speaking of something, the coupl did not push it either even though they still had numerous questions to ask it, they only produced a breath each and then kept quiet their minds in a disarray. They only agreed to accompany it in the tour after they confirmed that the Lu tribe was safe later on.


    The young man and woman then stood up and walked back home to go have their lunch. It was approaching noon and they started feeling their stomachs becoming empty.


    ...


    In the forbidden land, in the Lions'' clan inside Mudho''s cave.


    "Tribe head, it has been long since he went, I do miss him." That was definitely Mudho with the lion beasts head.


    Two months had passed since Ochieng'' left this clan before he went back home. It had stayed with that man for over fourteen years. It is understandable that he missed that friend of its.


    "You worry too much brother. Considering his abilities, he must be very safe. I am very sure he will one day come back and see us."


    The tribe head of the lion beasts solaced respectfully. Mudho had been ''ordained'' by Ochieng'', killing this tribe head was as easy as cutting grass so long as Mudho willed to do so. Its fellow beasts could not dare act foolhardily before it even though they knew it was a very meek fellow.


    "I hope so." Mudho said his large face showing sadness.


    "Mudho, actually there is something that I need your help on." The tribe head quickly changed the topic to help its brother forget about its sorrow.


    "Say it brother, as long as it is within my capability, I will do it." Mudho said its eyes lighting up.


    Ever since he was ''ordained'' by Ochieng'', it had always wanted to take several tasks for its tribe to test its power. It had gone through many dangers and after confirming its true abilities, it had never feared doing anything within the forbidden land.


    "There is a jadefeathered bird that closely resembles an eagle within this land. I have never seen or heard of an animal that looks like it. It appeared to me yesterday while strolling near the land''s entrance near the Kalek tribe. I ignored it thinking it was any other ordinary bird but it produced a strident sound that rendered me fast..."


    The tribe head was narrating when a surprised Mudho interjected with a ''what?! You mean it petrified you by just a sound?''


    "That is right."


    The tribe head answered fear lingering in its eyes. Mudho only sighed deeply and then kept quiet. He could not believe what it had just heard. After a long silence, it asked,


    "Tribe head, if I remember correctly it is like you did not enkindle it in any way. Why did it attack you?"


    "It wanted my attention and the only way to do that was to show me it was stronger than me."


    "I see... what did it want?"


    "It said that there is a treasure vault lying within this land. It said the vault was constructed by a ''Mogwedhi'' who happened to be a blacksmith and a magician who lived over four thousand seasons ago. According to it, the map lies within a powerful beast clan in this land and only a ''Mogwedhi'' can understand it and even open the vault. It needed my help." The tribe head explicated bit by bit.


    "Why did it just choose you?" Mudho asked dubiously.


    "It said I am powerful enough to help it. It wants me to help it in obtaining the map." The tribe head said excitedly.


    "And then?"


    "It will share with me whatever it obtains from the vault but I don''t believe it. Someone within our tribe is capable of tracing the map. We need a ''Mogwedhi'' to help us construe the map. We know of one ''Mogwedhi''. I was thinking of finding the map with the help of our tribe member then we look for Ochieng'' to help us get to the vault. Of course our tribesman is only able to trace it after getting instructions from the bird. What if we go with the tribesman to know how to obtain the map and then you kill it with your ability, so that we have the map and the treasure for ourselves?" The tribe head said hurriedly greed reflected in its eyes.


    "I think that is a good idea. Who is this our tribesman?" Mudho asked seemingly interested.


    "Sibuor Mang''weya."

 42 Sibuor Mangsweya

    Sibuor Mang''weya was a lion beast whose special ability was to smell. Its presence was one of the reasons why the Lion beasts clan was a powerful one. If it did not know what it was to smell, one only had to give it the correct description of that thing and the beast would help in tracing it.


    It''s cave was not far from Mudho''s, they only took not more than thirty seconds to get there. Inside the cave was a small diffidently looking lioness. It was as small as a fully grown rabbit. It was golden in color and was bolting down a large mouse beast when the upper echelons of its tribe arrived at its cave''s entrance. It bowed respectfully before intromitting them.


    "The day is good tribe head and his brother Mudho." After they all lay their furry bellies on different stone platforms, Mang''weya greeted his eyes showing respect.


    "The day is indeed good Mang''weya." The two greeted back concurrently.


    "What has brought you two to this lowly fellow?" Mang''weya asked softly.


    "It is something of great importance. You will know very soon. Get on my back right now because we do not have time."


    The tribe head answered in a hurried manner and before Mang''weya could process what was going on, he found itself on the tribe head''s back and they were already past the fringe of the clan. The tribe head was moving at a breathtaking speed with Mudho following it closely like its shadow. Mang''weya was smothering from being swept by a deluge of strong winds but it did not utter a single word. It knew its plight could end in a little while.


    It took them around two minutes to arrive before a large green nest in the southern parts of the centre of the forbidden land. This was the place the tribe head with the bird agreed to meet. The nest looked like it had just been woven.


    "Lion boy, you are here."


    Before the tribe head called out, a lofty voice came from the nest. The voice sent chills running down the lions'' spines. They were dreaded such that even the ''ordained'' Mudho quivered vehemently, sweating profusely. It tried releasing the aura it got from Ochieng'' and after several attempts, the fact that he had been incapacitated sank in. Its veins bulged with blood flowing at a high speed in them. The veins cross linked forming a network looking like several small snakes over each other.


    "So, someone is trying to harm me?"


    A large bird walked out of the nest sneering coldly. It was covered withjade feathers. Its sharp beak was orange in color. It''s dark eyes shone brightly though deep within them one could see coldness. It was as large as an adult lion and closely resembled an eagle. Seeing it appear petrified the lions. It then glared at Mudho its eyes filled with nightmarish killing intent.


    "So, it is you." It then said nodding its head indifferently.


    Mudho was rendered speechless. It tried opening its mouth but was incapable. The bird on seeing the lion in that state, it chuckled before turning its head to the tribe head. The tribe head lowered its head immediately in fear. It had seen clearly how this behemoth had just rendered its brother powerless. It could not afford to joke with it.


    "You have brought your brother." The bird asked.


    "Yes." The lion answered incoherently.


    It knew the bird''s question was rhetoric but could it just keep quiet? Definitely no.


    "How are you little lion?" The bird asked the little lion smiling happily.


    "I am good."


    "I want you to help me in obtaining something with your smelling ability. Will you mind? Of course if you mind I will not force you, I am an upright fellow."


    "I won''t mind helping you." The timid lion answered immediately the bird finished.


    "Hahaha! That is good of you little lion. I tell you you are going to reap a lot of treasures that may help your abilities soar beyond the skies."


    "It is my pleasure to serve a powerhouse like you."


    "You flatter me...what I need your help on is something of great significance." The bird began wearing a serious face, "Within this land there is a map leading to a great treasure vault left behind by blacksmith Rende Kabando four thousand seasons ago.Kabando was a ''Mogwedhi'' from the northern lands who lived in the wilderness, since he was one thousand two hundred seasons old to his death four thousand seasons ago. He lived for two thousand seasons. Before he died, using expensive metals, he constructed a vault where he kept several treasures for the future generations."


    "The key to that vault is a map that is alleged to have been dropped in this land when two powerful demons were fighting over it. The map also gives the exact location of the vault. It is currently in the hands of a powerful beast clan in this land of yours. I want you to help me obtain it. The map is made of..."


    "There is no need for that sir" Mang''weya interrupted, "what you have said is just enough for me to smell it."


    "Really?!" The bird asked its breathing becoming heavy for no good reason and its eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Yes, I can already smell its direction and according to what I can feel, the smell is coming from west." The little lion answered pointing its little paw to the west.


    "Let us go."


    The bird immediately after saying that, it spread its wings and when it flapped them, the three lions together with it were carried away.


    ...


    Apeleka and Ochieng'' had barely crossed the gate to Ong''am''s compound when Jakony flew past them to block their way. They knew the bird had its reasons for doing so and instead of getting angry, they threw curious looks at the bird. The bird knowing that itdid not have much time, it hurriedly said,


    "He is here and I have to go and you two must follow me."


    "Who?" Apeleka who always feared for her life asked worried.


    "Are you afraid I may harm the two of you Apeleka?" Instead of answering, the bird asked Apeleka rolling its eyes.


    "No, that is not what I really mean Jakony. I am only curious." Realizing that she had been seen through, Apeleka''s face crimsoned in shame before shamelessly answering.


    Knowing that asking the bird questions would not help, the two people climbed the beast''s back and in a flash it disappeared. The time it took the bird to block the couple''s path to the time it disappeared was too short for those within the compound to even notice.


    Jakony was moving at a very high speed between the clouds. Ochieng'' who had gained an understanding of his strength was now releasing a pale green energy to protect Apeleka from the powerful cold winds that were sweeping past them due to Jakony''s fast speed. It did not take them long before they entered the forbidden land.

 43 The Jadefeathered Birds defeat.

    It took the jade feathered eagle and the three lions one and a half hours to arrive at a bouldery place covered with mist at the foot of a tall hill. The place was void of plants and the gelidity in it made it unfavourable for homos to populate. The four animals entered the fog as if the temperature in there was normal.


    They were following the guidance of Sibuor Mang''weya. It didn''t take them long before they entered a dark cave illuminated by the flames given forth by a feral beast. The beast looked like a cheetah in terms of appearance and size. It was spotlessly yellow in colour. It''s red eyes were incisive and combined with the white flames it was emanating, even without being told, one could tell the beast was ferocious.


    "Flame Cheetah, what are you doing here?"


    Upon seeing the cheetah, the jade feathered eagle widened its eyes in horror. Its beautiful feathers rose making it look unkempt.


    "Are you surprised dear Jade Eagle?"


    The cheetah leered insensately. The jade feathered eagle felt its heart beat faster and harder than usual. It did not occur to it that such a powerful beast had arrived here before it. It never occurred to it that its mission was that difficult.


    "When did you arrive here? And do you have the map?"


    Even though it was dreaded by the other beast, the eagle suppressed its fear and asked the cheetah in a low tone.


    "It is none of your business. What you must know is that since I have obtained the map from these meagre beasts, don''t think of walking out of this place alive. I don''t want trouble hereafter." The cheetah said frostily, the flames in it intensifying radiating an unfathomable heat.


    "I have heard of your strength. I have longed for it myself. Since you have given me that opportunity, I won''t chuck it out. Make your move." The bird harrumphed, looking sharply at the cheetah.


    The cheetah did not expect the bird to have the gumption to issue a challenge to it. It sighed deeply before rising on its feet. It at once quenched the flames on it and the cave was benighted. Being powerful beasts, whether there was light in the cave or not made no difference since they had acute senses of sight.


    Roar!


    With a loud roar, the cheetah arrived before the bird in a flash. Its speed was so fast that the beasts present could barely see it. It was as if it teleported. The bird however saw it movements though not very clearly.


    The moment the cheetah arrived before the bird, it sent a strong punch towards it. The bird dodged by flying out of the cave. Considering its length when it decided to spread its wings, its fighting artistry could be greatly limited since even though the cave was large, it could not host it with its wings spread.


    The cheetah did not slack of, it followed closely behind the bird. It did not want to let the bird escape or gain any advantage in this battle. It had to win to retain the map.


    The bird managed to leave the cave but scantily after leaving it, the cheetah sank its claws on the bird''s left foot, making the bird stick on it''s paw like a fish on a hook. The cheetah pulled the bird down with great force. The latter plummeted on the rocky ground with a clump. It groaned in pain before struggling to rise. Looking at its bleeding feet, it shook vigorously with fury.


    The bird''s eyes became watery and its look became vicious. It then produced a loud coarse sound which made cracks to form patterns like spider webs beneath the cheetah''s feet. The lions thrilled before keeling over. The cheetah was however unaffected by the sound, it once again plunged at the bird with great speed, the flames surging furiously on its yellow body. It looked like fireball charging at the bird, its red eyes looking like small round flames on its head.


    The bird''s expression turned serious. Knowing that it could not devastate the cheetah with its sound ability, it decided to use brute force as well. It stood steadily on the rock, its feathers standing making it look like it had intumesced.


    BOOM!


    The two beasts collided sending ripples after ripples of strong airwaves which transformed into hurricanes of wind from the point of collision as they broomed through an area of radius of over two hundred metres away. The mist in that area was swept away making the place clear. Small stones and sand in the area were also swept away. The lions that had stood to watch the duel were sent flying before smashing on the wall of the cave they were in by the torrents of the strong winds. They were left in a sorry state after they fell on the floor.


    The beasts that collided retreated. The bird several steps behind while the cheetah only two. It was clear from this who had the upper hand in this fight. Furthermore, as the bird retrograded, some of its feathers tweaked forming a beautiful scenery. When it stopped, it spurted blood.


    Flee.


    Left with no choice, the only thought thatpopped up in its mind was to flee. Could the treasure it was seeking for be better than its own life? Definitely not. It turned to take its flight but at that moment, the cheetah''s eyes sent out a powerful energy that sent the bird to the ground once more. It is clear that there was nothing the bird could do at that moment. It looked at the cheetah detestably. If it could, it could tear this bestial cat into a thousand pieces to vent its anger.


    "They are too powerful.."


    Mudho who had the power to regenerate had already recovered fully from what happened earlier and looked at the two animals its face filled with shock. The most powerful beast it had heard of was the inscrutable horse. According to Mudho, the horse''s power at that time was more or less the same as the monsters it was seeing before it. It had only seen the horse execute its abilities when they met it with Ochieng'' though it was easily destroyed by the latter.


    ''If only Ochieng'' was around. My brothers could not have been in this state''. Mudho keened.


    "I didn''t know why the children of these days are so belligerent. You know very well before me you are like an ant but you still insisted on attacking me, are you that tired of living?" The cheetah sneered while pacing gently around the bird on the ground.


    The bird was too tired to even utter a word. It only sat on the ground, giving a cold stare at the cat.


    "I told you you had to leave your life here, do you think I was joking with y..."


    The cheetah continued with its scolding lectures but halfway through, in the mist a streak of powerful lightning suddenly appeared accompanied by a loud thunder before disappearing without trace. If it could have been the normal lightning from the sky, the cheetah could have remained calm. The problem was that the streak of lighting was horizontal to the ground and was at their level.


    "Who?"


    The cat called out fearfully before turning its head here and there to see who it could be to no avail. It felt its body becoming weak. Never in its life had it witnessed a beast producing lightning. It had to be fearful.


    "Jakony! You are here... "


    On the other hand, the jadefeathered bird exclaimed in joy. It disregarded its pain and started jumping like a lunatic confusing the Flame Cheetah to its core. The cheetah''s mind was in a disarray.

 44 The Map Successfully Obtained

    "I am here father."


    Suddenly, out of the blue two graceful humans walked softly towards the two beasts. The two human beings were a young lad and a young woman who could topple a nation with her beauty. On the shoulder of the lulu was a gray bird with white wings and an orange beak. The young man covered the young woman with a pale green energy to protect her from iciness.


    "Ochieng''!"


    Mudho shouted with joy when it saw the two figures. Itexited the cave at a high speed to go and meet them. The tribe head and Mang''weya who had recovered a little bit followed Mudho as well. The Jadefeathered birdwas not an exemption, it followed the lions, it was going to meet its child.


    "Mudho." Ochieng'' and Apeleka called out at the same time. Ochieng'' felt a feeling of nostalgia well up in him. Heavy tears dribbled down his cheeks, especially when he saw the condition of the other two lions. He knew Mudho had consumed the ''hono'' fruit so it could not suffer much but since somebody had laid his hands on Mudho, a beast that was more of a parent to him had to feel his wrath.


    He had gained an understanding of his power such that even Jakony was not his match. He understood the bird''s lectures earlier that day. He had been comprehending that knowledge and without knowing why, his power had elevated to a profound level. At the moment, his senses were incisive. He had also gained a discernment of his circumferent, so much that no beast could attack him unaware.


    Just before they arrived here, he had told Jakony this and that is why everything was left in his hands. The lightning before was the ability he obtained from the inscrutable horse. Jakony''s father was helpless in this case. Jakony could be more than helpless.


    The Jadefeathered bird and the three lions bowed before the human beings with a lot of respect. They knew they were saved by these people. Ochieng'' tried stopping them but they couldn''t. Helpless, he only watched them shaking his head bitterly.


    With his power, he helped the beasts recover before he asked them what happened. Mudho who was very familiar with him narrated everything. Of course it did not mention the parts where it teamed up with its two brothers to kill the Jadefeathered eagle. It had known from the exchange between the bird and the one on Apeleka''s shoulder that they were related and therefore Ochieng''could do nothing to the Jadefeathered bird. It may seem long but since Ochieng'' and his two companions arrived, only a minute or two had gone.


    Ochieng'' who had gained an understanding of the state of affairs turned to the cheetah who was trembling from fear.


    ''He is a ''Mogwedhi'' and a powerful one at that. I should have escaped when the lightning appeared''. The beast cried inside.


    "So you are the one who has tortured Mudho and my other friends." Ochieng'' snorted looking at the cheetah gravely with his hands placed on his back.


    The cheetah only shook its head to brush off the accusation.


    "Then who was it?" Ochieng'' asked in a nonchalant manner, and the cheetah pointed at the eagle.


    Ochieng'', Apeleka and the other four beasts laughed at once upon seeing the cheetah''s brazenness. The laughter was even exaggerated when it came to the four beasts. They had seen how lofty the cheetah was when they arrived here. Right now it looked like a timid child who had been found doing a mistake and was being scolded.


    The Jadefeathered Eagle was incredulous seeing the Flame cheetah in that state. It had heard that the Flame cheetah was always a majestic figure in its clan. How could such a fellow be timorous in face of danger. The respect it had for the other party''s strength instantaneously plummeted.


    "It is okay then. I will not disoblige you with such questions but since you laid your hands on them, I don''t have a choice but to take your life." And with that, Ochieng'' lifted his right hand and immediately gusts of wind danced on his palm making those near him squint.


    Just before he bunged at the beast, the Jadefeathered Eagle stopped him,


    "Wait, don''t kill him first."


    "Why?"


    "I have questions for him." The bird said and turned to the cheetah, "Where is the map?"


    "Will you you let me go if I give it to you?" The cheetah asked disdainfully.


    "Where is the map?" Before the eagle answered, Ochieng'' chipped in sternly, scaring the wild cat stiff. It however refused to tell where the map was.


    "Since you are not willing to talk, then I won''t waste my time with you." Ochieng'' waved his hand casually before directing his eyes towards the beast.


    His eyes turned red and fierce. The beast involuntarily lay with its belly on the ground and stared at Ochieng'' in a servile manner.


    Information flowed in Ochieng''s mind at a tremendous speed. It did not take him long before he obtained that was contained in the beast''s mind.


    He then raised his hand once more and powerful surges of wind emanated from his palm. He directed the palm towards the cheetah. The cheetah was lifted and was smacked on a nearby rock. The breaking of bones resonated in the air when it landed. Its beautiful figure turned into a lump of meat filled with blood in a twinkling.


    "That is an ugly sight." Mudho said with a frown.


    "What did you get?" The Jadefeathered Eagle asked Ochieng'' in a serious but soft tone completely ignoring Mudho. It knew Ochieng'' had got the information concerning the map from the beast. Since that was why it was here, it did not want to waste time.


    "It hid it when you arrived in this place. It feared that when you found it with it, it could incur trouble. It did not hide it far from this place, the map lies in the cave you found it in." Ochieng'' finished in one breath.


    "Little lion, we leave this in your hands, please get it for us." The eagle told Mang''weya smiling.


    The little lion dashed towards the cave immediately.


    "Mudho, long time no see."


    The moment Mang''weya left, Apeleka exclaimed in excitement. The four beasts and the two humans then started chatting and laughing. Jakony and the Jadefeathered Eagle were not exemptions despite their relationship. Ochieng'' and Apeleka learned from their conversation that Jakony''s father was known as the Jade Eagle as it refused to acknowledge Jadefeathered Eagle as its name.


    It did not take long before Mang''weya returned with an ancient beast skin held tightly on its teeth. It wanted to give it to Jade Eagle but was asked to give it to Ochieng'', since he was the one who could understand everything in it. Jade Eagle was nevertheless excited to see the map. Its eyes gleamed as it waited for Ochieng'' to open and decipher it.


    Ochieng'' immediately opened the map after he took it from the beast''s mouth. He immediately frowned after opening it as he could not understand anything on it.


    "Why can''t I understand it?" He asked Jade Eagle with a look of confusion.


    "I don''t know either." The eagle coolly answered.


    Ochieng'' shook his head in wonderment before he turned his attention to the map. He started looking at it keenly and to his surprise, he felt his consciousness being sucked into it.


    "Ochieng'', are you okay?" Apeleka asked worriedly seeing her man in a stupor.


    "I think he is alright, just don''t touch him, you may interrupt him for no good reason and that may lead to something serious." Jade Eagle advised when it saw Apeleka stretching her hand to touch Ochieng''.


    She then stepped aside looking at Ochieng'' apprehensively. Jakony could not help but smile. This sister of it was worrying too much. Couldn''t she see that her man was alright?

 45 Meeting Rende Kabando

    Right after Ochieng''s consciousness was sopped up in the map. He found himself in another domain. The domain had nothing much, except for a small primaeval hut that stood a few metres from where he was. He walked to the hut and got in.


    Inside the hut sat an old man sitting cross-legged. The man''s eyes were tightly shut and if not for his his long breaths and slow heartbeats, one could have thought that the he was a dummy. The white hairs on his head and chins, the wrinkles on his head and his sunken cheeks clearly showed how old he was. The refined and savage aura around him evinced that he was not to be underrated.


    "He is also a ''Mogwedhi''!" Ochieng'' widened his eyes in shock after feeling a familiar aura shrouding the old man. He walked surreptitiously to the man''s side not to wake him up.


    The man''s eyes were opened immediately Ochieng'' made his move. It was as if the old man was waiting for him to do so. Ochieng'' who was found napping was at once petrified. He did not know whether to laugh or cry because of this. It withal took him a few seconds to relax. After all, he was not doing anything wrong.


    "I greet you my elder." Ochieng'' greeted while bowing respectfully after calming down.


    "I am good my brother, how are you?" The old man greeted back in a soft and affectionate voice. This surprised Ochieng'' a little but it was never shown on his face. It was unnatural for older people to call the young ones their brothers let alone being that affectionate.


    "I am good elder."


    "Sit down brother."


    Following the old man''s gesture, Ochieng'' sat on a skin that was spread nearby.


    "May I know your name my confrere."


    "I am Ochieng'' Lwanda from Odindi clan in Karachuo division."


    "So you are my neighbor,I am Rende Kabando from Piny Owacho clan in Kanyo division."


    "You are indeed my neighbor."


    "Let us forget about the formalities Ochieng'', do you know the reason why or how you got here?" The old man asked his face turning somber.


    "I guess it has something to with direction or something." Ochieng'' answered puckishly.


    The old man smiled and said, "You are smart. The reason why you are here is to get instructions on how you are going to obtain something that will be of great help to you and the people around you."


    Upon hearing that, Ochieng''s eyes brightened at once. He swallowed a heavy lump of spittle and quickly asked, "What is it?"


    "The treasures I left behind when I was alive."


    "You are a dead man??"


    "Yes. This map is a special artifact that was made by me when I was still alive. Actually, this is an illusory space created within this artifact. I made it to give instructions to the next ''Mogwedhi'' who could obtain it." The old man answered casually.


    "I see...so what do I need to do?" Ochieng'' nodded his head in realization and asked.


    "Immediately I finish, everything you see here will vanish so listen carefully...Inside this skin, there is a golden key tightly concealed such that even the powerful beasts cannot discover it. Take this map with you to the only hill in Turka land. Where to find this land should not worry you because after leaving this place, the directions to the land will appear on the skin. It doesn''t matter where you will start from, the directions will be clear from wherever you are."


    "Do not destroy this map to obtain the key before you get to the place I''m yet to tell you. After you get to Turka, the directions in the map will disappear except for an arrow. That arrow will point to the place I am sending you to. Follow the arrow until it disappears. At that point, white light will be emanated from the center of this map. Immediately the light appears, tear the map from top to bottom along the center. The key will automatically drop. You will take care of the rest of everything after getting the key."


    Ochieng'' opened his mouth to ask a question when his vision turned dark. When he resuscitated, he was lying on a skin inside a cave, his left hand holding the map, his right hand in Apeleka''s, the three lions and the two birds stood by his side looking at him with all smiles.


    "Where am I?"


    He asked because he realized where he was currently was not the place his consciousness got into the map.


    "Just look well, you will realize." Mudho said, laughing maniacally.


    Ochieng'' widened his eyes to see. He started by smiling as he did so. His smile changed into laughter, his laughter changed to something else. This was a cave he was extremely familiar with. The cave he had been living in since he was eight years old. He was currently twenty two, he had left this cave only a month ago. He had longed to be here again.


    "Welcome back brother. We missed you a lot." Mudho said in a jocund manner.


    "We truly missed you Ochieng'', welcome back home." The tribe head added.


    "I am very pleased. I missed you too but let us settle after everything to do with this map is over." Ochieng'' said coolly smiling mischievously.


    "What happened Ochieng''?" Apeleka asked wearing a disquieted face.


    "I was being given instructions on how to use this map."


    He then spread the map on top of a stone platform at the center of the room. Suddenly, a painting appeared on the surface. The painting was definitely the map to the Turka land he was told about.


    The others came closer after seeing Ochieng''s eyes glow only to see the skin clear. They could not see anything. Helpless, Apeleka asked, her eyes widened in confusion,


    "Why am I not seeing anything?"


    "Me too!" The five animals said almost the same time.


    "Only a ''Mogwedhi'' can read the map." Ochieng'' said kinda proudly.


    "Then tell us what you see." Jade Eagle said its eyes glowing with anticipation.


    "I see the path leading to Turka land found in the north."


    "That is where the treasure vault is found, lead us there please." Jade Eagle said excitedly.


    "You know of the treasure vault?" Ochieng'' asked with a frown on his face.


    "Why would I be here if not for that?" The eagle asked rolling itseyes impishly.


    "I see... " Ochieng'' nodded his eyes and continued, "The journey to the vault will take us at least two weeks if we move at our maximal speed without stopping, what is quite impossible. Why don''t Apeleka and I go back home and prepare food and other things for both of us during our journey as you prepare yours then we set off at sunup of the day after tomorrow? After all, we still have time?"


    "I won''t stop you then. I will also take my leave, let us all meet here at that time then...Oh, will our lion friends go too?" The eagle said like it was the leader of the group before it remembered something and asked. Before the lions responded, Ochieng'' had already answered that the lions had to go with them. The eagle knew it was powerless before the young man. It immediately disappeared after agreeing on a few things.


    Apeleka and Ochieng'' climbed Jakony''s back and they flew away. The three beasts dispersed to their caves.

 46 The Coming Battle

    By the time the Ochieng'' and Apeleka arrived home, it was already eventide and the sun was setting in the west, producing an orange color making everything on earth appear dark. Apeleka went to Anyango''s hut where she found her mother buried in a heated discussion with Anyango.


    Ochieng'' rushed to his father''s hut but did not find him. He walked out of the hut with a dejected look.


    "You father is in your brother Ang''wen''s hut probably for an important meeting."


    Ochieng'' had just walked out when he heard the sound of his beloved mother. He dashed to her hut and sat on an empty stool by the fire. The two women greeted him happily before he was provided with a gourd of fermented milk.


    He gulped down the milk and in a wink, the gourd was empty. He had not taken milk for a long time, it wasn''t surprising that he was esurient when provided with.


    "Do you need some more?" His mother asked him smiling widely.


    "Sure." He nodded repeatedly.


    Just like before, he devoured the contents of the gourd in a split second. He heaved a long sigh after he was full then threw the gourd away.


    "The satiated are indeed doltish."


    Sankale shook her head upon seeing Ochieng''s action. The other two women agreedwith her. Mortified, he walked out of the hut in a hurry leaving the three woman speechless.


    After he left his mother''s hut, he went to Ang''wen''s home immediately.


    "Brother Ochieng'', you are here!"


    Ang''wen was typically excited when he saw his youngest brother. He went and greeted him cheerfully before helping him into one of the stools that was empty within the hut. Ochieng'' greeted those in the hut; his father, three clan elders and a man who seemed to be a visitor. They also exchanged a few pleasantries before the atmosphere in the room turned serious.


    "Ochieng'', this is Mboya Ogwang'' from Karachuo, our division headquarters. Ogwang'' is an emissary here to help in the marshaling of our clan warriors for an incoming war between the Lu tribe and the Lang tribe." Ang''wen introduced the visitor who sat nonchalantly next to him.


    Ochieng'' turned to the man to appraise him carefully. He was a man at the age of around forty five years. He had a powerful physique. The lion''s skin he wore fitted perfectly on his body and he had a handsome face. If not for the herculean air around him, one could never think that he was a ball of fire.


    "The sun has set my elder." Ochieng'' greeted bowing his head humbly.


    "It has set greatly my son." The man answered putting a forced smile on his face.


    "My Chief, you mentioned earlier that there is a battle coming between we and the Lang people, is that true?"


    Seeing the attitude of the middle aged man, Ochieng'' did not bother him much, he turned to Ang''wen and asked in a serious tone.


    "That is right. That is why the tribe head through the division heads asked our clans to mobilize our warriors in preparation for the battle. Ogwang'' who happens to be one of the tribe vice commanders and Karachuo division''s war advisor was sent here by our division head Okola Ooro to help in this." Okoth made things clear to Ochieng''.


    Even though the division heads were unrecognized by the people, the power they wielded was something the chiefs could not match. They controlled a number of warriors and got protection that was slightly inferior to the tribe head but above the chiefs. Acting as middlemen between the tribe head and the chiefs, the division heads were feared by the chiefs because these chiefs depended on them to communicate with the tribe head. Even though the chiefs could meet the tribe head whenever they liked, considering the distance between them and the tribe head''s palace, it was inevitably not very easy to meet the tribe head. They had to find help from the division heads who met the tribe head on a weakly basis as compared to them who met him once in a month.


    Maybe it was because of them working behind the dark that the division heads were not recognized by the people. Of course the people knew the clans were grouped into divisions, but very few knew they were headed by division heads. Even though they could be taken out of power when they erred, that was not an easy feat as selecting another division head was not a walk in the park.


    "Why should there be war between us?" Ochieng'' asked confusedly.


    "The reason is not known. In fact, we the Lu people did not know that they were planning to attack us. It was after one of our spies in that tribe leaked this to us that we knew." Ogwang'' was the one who answered this time.


    "When are they going to attack?" Ochieng'' asked breathing quite faster.


    "The day is unknown but a week may not end before they do so." Ong''am answered with a grievous expression.


    The room then remained extremely quiet after this. Everyone dived into their own worlds.


    At the same time, in the resting room of a grand and profligate building at the center of the Lang tribe, the tribe head sat with all the twenty seven chiefs of the tribe discussing the battle.


    "Tribe head, I think it is time to show these Lu people that our Lang tribe is not the small Omeke tribe they carried off several seasons ago." One of the chiefs roared furiously.


    "Indeed, the Omeke tribe was equivalent to one of our small clans. Why should they think of infiltrating a tribe like the Lang tribe which is a thousand times better than the Omeke tribe?"


    "I think our silence has made these people think that we have become weak. Tribe head, I think it is time to tell them that a sleeping lion is still a lion."


    Other chiefs chipped in with anger.


    "You are all right my people. We will attack the Lu tribe next moon the second day at dusk when they are least expecting us." The tribe headdeclared casually but in his voice one could sense some rage.


    "It has been a month since that young fool came to our tribe. Why should we wait for another month?" One chief asked skeptically.


    "Chief Olokyo is right, why should we wait for another month?" Interposed another chief.


    "Fine, our warriors are all ready. I need all of you here a time like this next week. We willmarch to the battle camp near Kisum, the Lu tribe headquarters. Come back when you are strong enough to fight. The meeting is dismissed." The tribe head announced.


    The chiefs dispersed discussing their own things.


    The same meeting was taking place at the Lu tribe''s palace. The tribe head was with the division heads. They had sent envoys to summon the warriors at the clan levels. After three days, a few clan warriors would be selected to join the tribe warriors and others would guard the borders of the clans. The tribe warriors would wait in their camp at Kisum.


    What the tribe head and the division heads were discussing was how everything was going.

 47 Ochiengs Plan

    "Why should there be a battle between the Lang tribe and our tribe? Didn''t my father tell me fourteen years ago that the ancestors of the tribes around Lake Luwa had agreed on maintaining peace amongst them?" Ochieng'' wondered within but was hit by a pang of realization,


    "I now get it. Even though they agreed on maintaining peace, beneath that peace there is a cold war that can erupt into real war when something, however little happens. Initially, there was no reason to begin a war but with their guardian elder dead, there is no reason for them to hold back. In a sense, I am the one who has conflagrated the war. Furthermore, they know I am a Lu. It seems they did not learn a lesson the other time."


    "Since we do not know when their onrush will be, with the unprepared Lu warriors, we are in a disadvantageous position. Their elder was killed a month ago, it goes without saying that they are currently fully prepared. It seems the spy got this information late, differently, our warriors could have been prepared. My tribe will not be jeopardized just because of me. Let the tribe prepare its warriors, I am also going to mobilize my warriors, our journey to Turka can be prorogued."He decided in his mind.


    "I will be taking my leave my leaders. I hope we win this war." Ochieng'' said in a trembling voice andreddened eyes before standing to leave.


    "What do you think you want to do?" Ong''am asked in anger. He had witnessed the strength of his own son with his own eyes. He also knew what was to come, he could not let his tribe lose this son of his at this time. This was their fastness.


    "I am going to rest a little father." The young man answered shaking his head slightly.


    "I won''t let you do that brother, we are in trouble and in this tribe even if you are not known, you are the strongest, you are the one who can save it. We have to have you at this point in time." Okoth bellowed. He had heard about Ochieng''s exploits when he arrived at the clan. He could not sit idly and watch this gem thrown in an ocean. He wanted to go and block Ochieng''s path but Ogwang'' was faster than him.


    "What do you think you are doing my elder?" Ochieng'' asked angrily after he turned to leave only to see Ogwang'' in front of him.


    "You must listen to us. It is one thing for our Lu clan to be unaware of when those cows will attack, our warriors not being prepared is another thing. Why do you have to have your rest when we are having a serious meeting here?" Ogwang'' censured angrily.


    "I did not say I am not concerned about my tribe. I only said I am going to rest, what is with you people?" Ochieng'' said softly but the sarcasm in his voice could not go unrecognized.


    With that, Ochieng'' walked out of the hut easily and disappeared from the people''s sight immediately. These people only shook their heads helplessly letting everything be.


    After leaving the Okoth''s residence, Ochieng'' went to his hut and using a skill he had from Jakony, he summoned the bird.


    "Jakony, I would like to go and meet the lions and your father in the lions'' place. Take me there please." Ochieng'' told the bird immediately the bird arrived.


    "What is wrong?" The bird asked when it heard Ochieng''s pressing voice.


    "You will know soon. Let us go."


    They walked out of the compound to where nobody could see them. The bird expanded and Ochieng'' climbed its back. They flew away at a terrific speed.


    It did not take them long before they arrived at the lions'' land. Ochieng'' headed to the tribe head''s cave immediately.


    Inside the cave was Jade Eagle who had been invited by Jakony using their special abilities. The lions'' tribe head, Mudho, Ratong'' and other three powerful lion beasts were also present.


    "My brothers. My tribe is in trouble and I really need your help."


    Without indulging into formalities, Ochieng'' went straight to the point.


    "Just tell us the trouble and we will be more than willing to help." Mudho reacted worriedly. It is right to say that it loved Ochieng'' more than anything in its life. It did not want anyone related to Ochieng'' to be harmed let alone Ochieng'' himself.


    These beasts had intelligence far exceeding normal animals. Therefore, to some extent, they had emotions and feelings. That is why it is not wrong to say that Mudho loved Ochieng''.


    The other beats including Jade Eagle upon hearing Mudho, they nodded to confirm that they agreed with it.


    "The Lang tribe want to attack my tribe and the time for doing so is unknown. I am afraid it is sooner than my people know, I would like you to help me in this fight. After it is over, Jade Eagle, we will go to that place." Ochieng'' said in one breath.


    "That is a simple matter," Eagle said with a casual voice but a serious face, "the greatest problem can be we not knowing when they are planning to attack but with Jakony and I in this, it is a very simple matter. Jakony is able to contract to the size of a weaverbird. We can send her to the Lang tribe head''s residence to read his mind. We can discuss the next course of action after she is back."


    "I am leaving then." Jakony said and left without further ado. Since it liked wandering, it knew where the Lang tribe head''s residence was.


    It was back after three hours. Those in the tribe head''s cave were looking at it with anticipation.


    "They will be attacking next week a day like this. They are going to start by decimating the Lu warriors in Kisum camp. After that, their troops will be distributed to different places in the Lu tribe to kill all males, male children included and take women to go and work for them. Lu tribe houses and crops will be burned up and the livestock will be taken away. Their warriors have been thoroughly trained and they are very ready for the big battle." Jakony fed them withinformation bit by bit.


    Ochieng'' breathed heavily closing his eyes. When he opened them, they were extremely red and watery. He was burning in fury. He thought of Apeleka, Sankale and his mother when he heard Jakony mentioning what the Lang people wanted to do with women.


    "I will destroy them." He shouted.


    He gritted his teeth, the veins on his temple bulging, looking like small snakes on his head. The aura around him changed and the beasts around him asphyxiated. They knew Ochieng'' was very angry. They even feared him a little.


    He stood up and started walking here and there within the cave mumbling things that only him could understand, knocking the stone platforms in the cave here and there. The weak stone platforms even turned into dust while the strong ones cracked forming patterns looking like spider webs the moment they were hit.


    Seeing this friend of theirs in that state, the tribe head started laughing bitterly, not knowing what to do. It had never seen Ochieng''that angry.


    "My fellow beasts, we must help Ochieng'' when that time comes. Let us show those egotistic humans that a ''Mogwedhi'' is not a person to piddle away with." Jade Eagle roared and the other beasts followed with a shout of ''YEES!!''

 48 Kalek Tribe Joins

    Kalek tribe was one of the neighbors of Lu tribe just like the Lang tribe. These three tribes were neighbors but before their tribe heads agreed to maintain peace amongst them, there were constant battles. They had followed this fiat for a long time even though behind the dark each tribe was preparing their warriors. Take for example when Ochieng'' was eight years old. For the gold deposit nearLake Luwa, almost all the tribes around it wanted to fight. Were it not for the ancestors intervening, only God knows what would have happened.


    Today, the Kalek tribe head was seated on his stool outside the house. He was smoking tobacco from his pipe while enjoying the breeze that swept past the trees around him before hitting him. Behind him were two powerhouses who stood like statues guarding him.


    He suddenly saw three people walking towards him led by one of his gate men. He wanted to send them away but when he saw the man in the middle, he changed his expression and trembled a little. The manwore a lion hide woven with ostrich skin. On his head was a beautiful hat made of leopard skin. His movements were elegant and considering the muscular people beside him, it went without saying he was a man of great stature.


    "I greet you Lokoit Tangkok that good morning."


    Kalek tribe head stood and bowed respectfully before he greeted the man.


    "Good Morning Mudembi Luvembe, long time no see." The so called Lokoit greeted laughing hotly.


    "It has been a long time, let us get in and have some drink."


    Compared to Lokoit, Mudembi looked like a slave before his master. This Mudembi was known to be ruthless to his people but timid before his fellow tribe heads. His tribe was one of the powerful amongst those around Lake Luwa only because they had a powerful prime minister who had gained his power by braving through battles. It was said that in terms of standing, he was higher than the tribe head himself. The tribe head was always timid before him like he could be before his fellow tribe heads.


    Different tribes had their own ways of administration. The Lu people were led by the tribe heads who were assisted by the obscure division heads. The division heads were assisted by the chiefs who were assisted by the clan elders. There were also ministers at the tribe and division levels who were appointed by the division heads, approved by the tribe head and helped in one way or the other. In Lu tribe, only the chief''s stool was hereditary.


    In Lang tribe, the tribe head was assisted by the various chiefs of the large clans. The chiefs were assisted by family heads. They also had ministers who were appointed by the chiefs and approved by the tribe head. In Lang tribe, the tribe head and chief stools were hereditary.


    In Kalek tribe, things were much different. The tribe was divided into several sub tribes. Each sub tribe was headed by a council of elders. These council of elders were answerable to the tribe head. The tribe head worked alongside the prime minister who with a group of ministers ensured the tribe head led the tribe in the right direction. Only the tribe head''s stool was hereditary. That was why Mudembi was ruthless though he never evinced his ruthlessness because the prime minister put him in check. One qualification for being a prime minister was being a strong warrior. Other tribes also had their ways of administration.


    The tribe heads were expected to know several languages so it was not surprising to see them communicate with a lot of ease.


    "Why did Lang tribe head decided to visit me this time?" Mudembi asked after they were in their resting room and were drinking nicely prepared liquor.


    "I would like you to join me in annihilating the Lu people." Lokoit said in a low tone.


    "What?! I think you know how powerful that tribe is. I have spent a lot in grooming my warriors, I would not like to see my fortune being wasted just to help you destroy that tribe."


    "The Lu tribe might be powerful but can it be powerful enough to go against us combined?"


    "But I don''t want to get involved in this battle." Mudembi said sternly but could Lokoit let go that easily? He had travelled for three days just to have this meeting, he had to convince this friend of his.


    "You must consider your decision thoroughly my brother. Do you remember the land we are currently sharing with many tribes in Lu land?" He asked looking at Mudembi with scheming eyes.


    "What is wrong about it?"


    "Don''t you see we are sharing that piece of land with even weak tribes. We get little than we should just because those tribes have their shares. I met one of my ancestors and he said it is right to have the land for ourselves."


    "Your point exactly?"


    "We do away with the Lu tribe and send away those other tribes from the land, then we have that golden land for ourselves. What do you think?" Lokoit asked smiling wickedly.


    "When are you going to attack?"


    "In four days time. We''re going to attack from their strongest part."


    "You mean the Kisum camp?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then let me inform my warriors. I am going to take the ones using horses. We will be there with you."


    Seeing his mission successful, Lokoit bid his fellow tribe head good bye and drove his horse away at a tremendous speed accompanied by his bodyguards.


    "That Amollo Orengo is always a chesty fellow. Let us see how he will take this this time." After Lokoit left, Mudembi clenched his fist, showing a satisfied smile.


    "The great ''jolweny''1 of our Lu tribe, it is time to show that we need nothing but peace. If someone wants to snatch it from us, we will have to show him what we are made of. My ''jolweny'', are you ready?!"


    That was the Lu tribe head Amollo Orengo billowing in Kisum warrior camp. For the last two days, he had been with them, training diligently. Even though they did not know when the battle would take place, they had always train. Even if a surprise attack was made, they would only be affected a little before they neutralized the attack.


    HEEEE!


    The warriors shouted at the top of their lungs. They were people who had left behind their families to join the warriors camp. The Lu tribe was always their first priorities. When they heard some tribe wanted to attack their tribe, they indulged themselves in severe training.


    "For over eighty seasons we have maintained peace amongst ourselves, and someone is thinking that we are cats to wanton away with. We will have to show them what we, the Lu people are really are. This misunderstanding must end!" The tribe head roared again.


    In Odindi clan, in Ong''am''s compound, there was a commotion. Ochieng'' had been missing for the last three days. The clan elders were here with the chief and the former chief. A battle would break out any moment, but their virtuoso had gone missing.


    It is the nature of every man to turn to a maven during crisis. Since Ochieng'' who had proved to be the most powerful person in the clan had gone missing, the upper echelons of the clan had to be down in the mouth. Of course the ordinary civilians had not been informed about the incoming war for them not to affright. This included the chief''s wives and the former chief''s wives. Not even Apeleka and her mother knew.


    Apeleka became sick the day she did not see her man return home three days ago. Not even Jakony had come to inform her where that man of hers was. Little did she know that Jakony was constantly used by their team to obtain information on the current state of affairs of the enemy.


    1. Warriors.

 49 The Battle

    The Kalek warriors had set up a camp with the Lang warriors near Kisum two days after the two tribe heads met. Lu tribe was at the center of the two tribes. It could take only a day or two for the powerful warriors to arrive at Kisum at their maximum speed if they used the cutoffs they knew.


    Since it could take them a week or more if they used normal paths, they used horses and followed the crossovers. Even though horses were few in every tribe, quite a number had been reserved for war purposes.


    The warriors had been training together for two good days and nights. The day for the great battle had finally arrived.


    Just as the sun rose from east, under the two tribe commanders'' dictation, the warriors marched taciturnly towards the Lu tribe camp.


    The Lu warriors had woken up at the first cock crow and were busy training. Warriors from the clans had joined them the previous day. The commander and his three assistants were issuing instructions here and there. The tribe head sat at a large stone near the training ground wearing a blue face.


    Cha! Cha! Cha!


    Suddenly, rains of arrows started descending on the training ground. A few Lu warriors were caught off guard and they died instantly. The Lang people always smeared poison on their weapons. When these weapons landed on their opponents, no matter where was pierced, the victim had to die.


    "They are here. Furthermore with the Kalek people." The tribe head stood and examined the dead people from afar. After seeing the arrows that were on the victims, he was able to infer who was able to pull this off. His look became barbarous as his breathing hastened. He was extremely angry.


    He had been to several battles with the two tribes for several seasons. He knew how their weapons looked like. The commanders were not any different from the tribe head. They looked like a female cheetah whose young ones had been stolen from her.


    "COVER!"


    The general commander ordered and immediately, all the warriors formed an exquisite formation that looked like a bowl with a flat base placed upside-down. The formation was covered with cattle hide shields.


    The arrows fell once again but this time round, they fell on the shields. The raining continued for sometime until it stopped. It seemed the Lang and Kalek warriors were run out of the arrows.


    After who knows how long, the Kalek and Langwarriors made their appearance. They were powerful people on powerful horses. In the lead were two elegant men clad in giraffe skins and other two human dynamos clad in lion skins.


    The Lu warriors were at once inundated in fear. Most of them started trembling violently and sweating profusely. They had been into battles but not against a combination of two tribes.


    "Fear! Fear is smothering that a warrior should always guard against. This daemon can make strong warriors lose to weak ones in a battle. It can make one see illusionary things on his path making him weak before his opponent. Kill it and you will win every battle!"


    Many Lu warriors were still trembling at the sight of their opponents when an authoritative voice resounded in the air, following which a middle aged man walked in front of them followed by another middle aged man. The former was extremely powerful and the killing intent he emitted showed the amount of blood he had shed. As for the latter, he was graceful and emanated an authoritative aura. It was clear the man in front was the Lu tribe commander while the one behind was the tribe head. The one who had spoken earlier was the commander. The tension in Lu tribe warriors dissipated the moment the voice quieted.


    The two tribe warriors soon reached near the Lu warriors.


    "Lokoit and Luvembe. Why do you attack me? Hadn''t we not agreed on maintaining peace amongst us?" Lu tribe head asked with a frown.


    "Hrmm! You say we agreed on what basis? Let me tell you Amollo, after this is over, this land will be ours. The Luwa lake and the gold will also be ours." Tribe head Mudembi harrumphed before saying proudly.


    "What do..." This angered Amollo, he wanted to talk but was interrupted by Lokoit,


    "We are not here to talk or negotiate with you Amollo, the reason why we are here is to finish your warriors then we can harvest the products of our fight in your tribe."


    The two tribes had to win the battle in the battlefield before going to the tribe to kill the ordinary tribesmen.


    "Then let us make everything fair. Let your warriors fight without horses. We do not have ours with us."


    Amollo requested and the other tribe heads agreed withhim almost immediately. If his warriors won this battle, all those horses would belong to the Lu tribe.


    The Lang and Kalek warriors alighted from the horses and drove them outside the field of honor.


    "ATTACK!"


    After they were done, two fierce voices reverberated simultaneously in the air. What followed was the Lang and Kalek warriors charging dementedly towards the Lu warriors clinging tightly to their swords and shields. Behind them, they left immense clouds of dust. The two tribe heads were absorbed by the warriors and were hardly seen thereafter.


    "ATTACK!"


    The voice of the Lu commander also echoed and the Lu warriors dashed towards their opponents holding tightly their short spears and shields while shouting furiously.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The sounds of weapons clashing resonated. The warriors were involved in an intense battle. Dusts fogged the field of battle. Warriors from both sides fell one by one. Blood spill on the ground increased as more men fell. Wails after wails of men were heard from time to time.


    The Lu tribe head who was covered by his warriors shook his head as he saw his warriors fall one by one. Even though the other warriors were falling as well, the rate at which his were doing so was high. It was very clear he was losing in this war.


    "Atweyo Odhiambo."


    He saw one of his assistant commanders fighting ferociously with other five people. He called out his name when he saw him being pierced by three swords at the same time. Of course Odhiambo had killed the other two people.


    He wanted to join the battle but was intransigently stopped by the warriors concealing him. In the end, he only held his head and watched as the battle continued.


    "Ha!"


    This time he saw what jolted him. He saw a very familiar person confront one of the Lang tribe vice commanders. As the fight between the two intensified, he saw the familiar fellow falling on the losing side.


    "Okoth Ang''wen." He shouted and jumped out of his cover.


    Since his focus was on Ang''wen whom he was going to save, he failed to see Kalek warrior''s spear that headed towards his thigh. The spear thrust him on his right thigh sending him on the ground. Okoth who had heard the tribe head call his name turned only to see the tribe head groaning in pain on the ground. Withal, he exposed his back to his opponent who did not have mercy. The opponent''s sword sank on Okoth''s back all the way to his belly. He spurted blood and fell on his knees.


    The battle was so intense that no one noticed such happenings, except the warriors who were covering the tribe head.


    "No!"


    As the warriors rushed to help their tribe head up, the tribe head cried out on seeing Okoth''s one leg on the grave. He struggled to stand to go and killthe one who had caused such thing to Okoth when,


    Whaaa!


    A large bird appeared not far away from the battleground. Very few people noticed it but he clearly did. The mysterious bird had monsters on its back that scaredhim stiff. Those around him noticed his state and turned their heads to where he was looking at. They fainted when they saw five monsters resembling lions, a large grey bird with white wings, a Jadefeathered eagle walking majestically towards them. On one of the monsters resembling a lion, they saw a young man who wore a scarlet furred skin. His look was cruel and the aura around him ferocious. The killing intent his eyes produced was so condensed that those who did not faint but noticed them stifled.

 50 How The Battle Ended

    After Ochieng'' had consumed a ''hono'' fruit and given one to Mudho and one to Apeleka, he was left with four. Out of the four, he had given Nyangini the great seer of the south a half. After he got home, he had given one to his father, one to his mother and another one to Sankale. The remaining half he had given to Okoth Ang''wen, his brother who had always been lovesome towards him. The half was just enough to give one the regeneration ability.


    The battle field tranquilized the moment the seven cryptical beasts and the young man got close to the battling warriors. These warriors had long dropped their weapons. They stood petrified on the field of honor, their eyes and mouths widened in horror. None of them had seen such creatures in their entire lives.


    "Ochieng''."


    Okoth Ang''wen who had recovered from the previous blow muttered softly when he saw the young man. The Lu tribe head and the warrior who had pierced him before failed to see his recovery speed as they were looking at the monsters that had just arrived. Otherwise, they could have been shocked.


    "If you are a Lu warriors, move to my right!"


    The young man on one of the huge lions roared insensately in Lu language. The ordinary Kalek and Lang warriors could not understand any Lu word so they did not understand the young man. The two tribe heads and the commanders however understood him and they started moving to Ochieng''s right with Lu warriors.


    "Lokoit, Mudembi and your commanders do not think I don''t know you. You better remain where you were." Jakony''s voice resounded just before the four men joined the Lu warriors.


    All of the warriors including the Lu warriors were scared upon hearing a bird talk. Tok Tok and Tongedi were however not surprised because they had seen the bird before. What they feared now was the beasts that this young man or Ochieng'' had come with this time.


    After the Lu warriors had sequestrated from their enemies, Ochieng'' shouted "GO!" and his beast friends charged at the Kalek and Lang warriors. The scared warriors took their flight every which way.


    The beasts were however faster than they thought. In just three seconds, all the Kalek and Lang warriors were dead only the two tribe heads were left. The warriors had been killed in a roughshod manner such that their appearance could not be recognized.


    What made Lu warriors sweat profusely was that after the warriors from to tribes had been killed, the five behemoths resembling lions started devouring the cadavers while licking the blood that was all over the place. The battlefield was clear after three minutes.


    Ochieng'' then descended from Mudho then walked towards the two tribe heads. When he reached near them, he sized them up from their toes to their heads coldly. The two men on the other hand trembled and their teeth rattled in fear.


    "You must be tribe heads. I will let you and your tribes go this time. If something like this happens again, your people shall be meals for my tamed beasts. You can pick one horse each and make yourselves scarce." He said in cold blood.


    The two tribe heads did not hesitate even for a second. They heaved long sighs of relief before they picked their horses and disappeared. After they left, the cold look on Ochieng''s face turned to a mirthful one. He turned to Ang''wen who was looking at him like he was seeing a ghost. Ang''wen knew this young brother of his was mysterious but did not know he had such monsters behind his back.


    "Brother, are you alright?"


    Ochieng'' waved at his brother laughing cheerfully. The latter only nodded. He then turned to Mboya Ogwang'' who he was familiar with and waved at him as well. Since the warriors were many, he could not see all the people he knew.


    "You must be the tribe head." After searching for a while and not seeing his father and other brothers, he turned to a middle aged man clad in lion skin.


    The man was supported by two warriors. The authoritative air around him could make one know his identity by just a glance. His right thigh was bleeding and he had turned pale from bleeding too much. He was only able to survive for this long just because he was too much in his shock after he saw Ochieng'' and his friends arrive.


    "Yes, and who are you?" The tribe head asked with a weak voice but respectfully.


    "It is a great honor to see you tribe head. I am Ochieng'' Lwanda from Odindi clan. My father is the former chiefof the Odindi clan. I am also a brother to Chief Okoth Ang''wen over there." Ochieng'' bowed a little before replying to the tribe head.


    "Thank you very much for saving our clan this time. How can our..." The tribe head thanked Ochieng'' before passing out. It was already incredible that he had held on for that long.


    "Bring him to me." Seeing the warriors trying hard to wake the tribe head up, Ochieng asked.


    The warriors did not dare delay. Ochieng'' held the tribe head''s head with his right hand.He then sent an invincible amount of energy to Amollo''s body. The latter recovered at a marvellous speed and after only fifteen seconds, he opened his eyes full of vitality.


    Immediately he came to, Jakony sang a beautiful songthat left everyone present in the battleground except Ochieng'' and the beasts in a trance. During this time, Ochieng'' and his friends climbed the back of enlarged Jade Eagle and vanished.


    All the warriors woke up from their spell as soon as Jade Eagle disappeared. Those who had been injured a moment ago had recovered completely. Furthermore,none of them felt tired like they were before. They only gulped as they looked at each other in shock. The tribe head walked to Okoth and looked at him intently before asking,


    "Is he really your brother?"


    "That is right." Okoth nodded.


    "How did he come to be that powerful?"


    "I don''t know."


    Far from this place, a few kilometers away from the Lang tribe, two people were riding on fast moving horses. After some time, the horses slowed down and eventually started walking next to each other.


    "Who was that guy?" One of the people riding on the horses asked his eyes full of fear.


    "I don''t know." The other person answered, his eyes full of fright as well.


    "Mudembi, I think we should just forget about attacking the Lu tribe again in the future. I have lost a lot this time."


    "I think you should remunerate me Lokoit."


    "Remunerate you?"


    "Yes, you dragged me into this for God''s sake. Now I have no horses for war." Mudembi shook his head sadly.


    "Forget about all that have happened. Did we know such freak would appear. Furthermore, I now lack horses too." Lokoit sighed bitterly.


    "Forget it." The Kalek tribe head waved his hand impatiently. They then proceeded with their journey silently.


    In the forbidden land, in Ochieng''s cave in lions land. Ochieng'' and his team headed here after they dealt with the Lu tribe problem.


    "Mudho, you did not tell me human flesh was that scrumptious."


    That was Sibuor Ratong'' rolling its eyes impishly at Mudho. He however caught Ochieng''s vicious eyes directed towards it. It opened its mouth and said in a trembling voice, "I am sorry." Ochieng'' then nodded approvingly. The other beasts smiled witnessing this.

 51 Meeting After A Week

    Apeleka had not seen her man for the last one week. He had been by her side since they left the forbidden land. He had helped her avenge her mother and herself. He had also brought them to his home where they were smothered with love. She had heard that Okoth and his father were in the Odindi clan battle ground where she was not allowed to go to. From the information she had obtained, Ochieng'' was not there. She was distressed.


    In the forbidden land, Ochieng'' had agreed with the concerned parties that they would leave for Turka the next day. They did not do much in the battlefield earlierthat day so they were not at all fagged.


    "You have no idea how she is missing you right now. I can feel her despondency right now, we should hurry brother."


    After flying a few distance from the lions clan with Ochieng'' on her back, Jakony said in an affectionate voice.


    "I am not driving, why are you telling me to hurry alongside you?" Ochieng'' asked mockingly.


    "Forget it."


    The bird only shook its head and increased its flying speed tenfold leaving Ochieng''s eyes widened in shock.


    It did not take them long before they arrived. As usual, Jakony landed on a place that nobody could see them to avoid trouble. Ochieng'' ran to his house because he knew he could find Apeleka there and just as he had prefigured, she was there.


    "Where have you been? You have made me sick my dear." The stunner said with her tears welling out after she had left the tight embrace of the man she loved.


    "I thought you have a regenerative ability, how can you be sick?" Ochieng'' asked with a wicked smile.


    "I am serious..."


    She wanted to say something but Ochieng''s lips were already locked on hers. The osculation was soft, slow and controlled at the beginning but as time went by, their breathing became heavy, their pulsation became faster and louder, their kissing became vigorous and without knowing, they were all au naturel. What followed were gratifying soft moans.


    "So, did you go to Turka?"


    Apeleka asked shortly after they were done with their drama. They never felt guilty for doing it before they were married officially. Their love knew no bonds already.


    "You know I couldn''t do such a thing."


    "What do you mean?"


    "We were to go with you, let me go for a sip of fermented milk." He left immediately he finished saying so.


    "Child. He is still a child." She chuckled behind his back while shaking her head as if disappointed in something.


    "Ochieng'', you are back! Where on earth did you go to?" Anyango gave the young man a tight hug the moment he entered her hut. Sankale and another woman was with her too. After he greeted them, he found himself a stool and held his belly saying shamelessly,


    "Mother, I need some milk."


    "Some of his teeth should be pulled out Anyango." Laughed the woman Ochieng'' did not know.


    Apeleka wanted to leave Ochieng''s hut when she saw a gray bird with white wings approaching. She went inside and sat on a skin on the floor. The bird landed right on her shoulder.


    "Where were the two of you Jakony? I hardly slept."


    "To help the tribe."


    "How?"


    "There was war."


    "War? But the tribes agreed to maintain peace among them."


    "Do you think that is possible Apeleka?"


    "I don''t know...Were you with Ochieng'' alone?" Apeleka asked throwing an anticipatory look at Jakony.


    "No, we were with my father, Mudho and other four lion beasts."


    "Which tribe were you fighting against and why?"


    "Kalek and Lang, you should go and prepare for the journey to Turka tomorrow morning."


    Apeleka still had questions to ask but she couldn''t after she saw Jakony was not ready to talk more.


    By the time the Lang and Kalek tribe heads were in Lang tribe land, it was already late in the night. They decided to spend their night at a nearby chief''s home. Since there was war and all their warriors were killed, their chiefs, especially Lang chiefs all died because they joined the war. Their edifices were not well guarded, so the two tribe heads entered very easily without drawing attention.


    "I have been thinking Lokoit, should we just let them go like that?" Luvembe asked the moment they settled.


    "You cannot be thinking of revenge Luvembe. You saw the power of those monsters yourself." Lokoit said fearfully.


    "That boy must be a Mogwedhi as they are called in Lu language. Those beasts are definitely from the forbidden land. Revenge is not impossible."


    "I never thought he was the legendary Mogwedhi. What do you want us to then? You know he has the power to drive all the beasts of the forbidden land to our lands and destroy us."


    These were the tribe heads of great clans bordering the forbidden land, it was not surprising that they knew of the existence of Mogwedhi, even though most of them had never seen one. After all, not all the Mogwedhi came back to their homes.


    "So long as there is someone like him, not all the beasts can be controlled by him."


    "What do you mean?" Lokoit asked confusedly.


    "We will leave tomorrow morning, I think you will know what I mean after we get there." Luvembe smiled with glimmering eyes.


    Meanwhile, in Anyango''s hut,


    "You are right Angero Aoro... he is still a child." Laughed Anyango.


    Her friend had just mocked her son who had walked into her mother''s hut to ask for milk. Ochieng'' who had received a gourd of milk was busy filling his stomach. It was as if he was not getting what the women were discussing.


    After he was through, he looked at the women and smiled, "You don''t have to blame me. I have never been by her side since I was a child. I only survived on meat and fruits wherever I was. Is it bad to have milk after missing it for fifteen years?"


    "We are not blaming you child." Laughed Sankale.


    "Where have you been for the last one week? Apeleka missed you a lot." His mother asked to get him out of this quandary.


    "The Kalek and the Lang tribe decided to attack our tribe because they wanted our land and the gold deposit around lake Luwa for themselves. The Lang tribe''s dignity had also been trampled upon when we went to Avenge Apeleka. They wanted revenge and to be sure of winning, they went to seek Kalek''s collaboration." He explained in one breath.


    "No wonder most of our sons just disappeared. It turns out they went to protect their families and the tribe...What was the outcome of the battle son?" That was AngeroAoro, the woman who had mocked him earlier.


    "I only arrived here earlier because I used other means. It will not be late if you hear that from your sons who will be here after a few days." Ochieng'' said before giving a wicked smile.


    The three women could only shake their heads bitterly as there was nothing they could do to make him spill what they wanted to know.


    Apeleka joined them not long after. Her face crimsoned when her glistering eyes met Ochieng''s. The women smiled at that sight but chose to keep quiet. After all, these two fellows were more than old to get married. Doing the thing was not all that bad.

 52 Lagoon of Holy Water

    At the dawning of the next day, Ochieng'' and Apeleka left the Odindi clan on Jakony''s back. They took just five minutes to arrive at the lions'' clan. At the clan, Mudho, Ratong'' and the tribe head stood next to a large jadefeathered eagle. These were the beasts Ochieng'' was going to travel to Turka with. They did not waste time with formalities, the three lions, Jakony and the two humans climbed the back of the enlarged Jade Eagle.


    "Ochieng'', even though your strength has increased by leaps and bounds recently, I ask you to be very careful. There are creatures out there that may pose to be a threat. After all, this earth is vast." Warned the Jade Eagle after flying a few metres away from the lion beasts'' clan.


    "Rest assured." Ochieng'' answered not getting his eyes out of the map that he held tightly in his hands. He was using it for directions.


    "I did not know you look good in a cheetah''s skin."


    "You brandish me Luvembe."


    "I am not brandishing you... are you ready?"


    "Yes"


    "Let us go."


    That was Luvembe and Lokoit, Kalek and Lang tribe heads respectively. They had agreed they would leave for a place that morning. They climbed their horses and vanished.


    Their counterpart from Lu had spent the night with his warriors at Kisum warriors camp oblivious to what the other tribe heads were planning. That morning, he had woken up alongside his warriors preparing their breakfast.


    The happenings of the previous day had left them fearful but did not talk about them for fear of casting a misfortune in their tribe.


    That was the nature of these people. Most of the times people never talked about things that were beyond their understanding, because they believed that would bring them bad lack. The success of a few people were never discussed as that would make them face misfortune. So, even if the hearts of the people were dying to say them, they tried to seal their tongues. The stories of legends were only told after their deaths.


    At noon, Jade Eagle was still flying towards north. They had left the boundaries of the forbidden land and crossed the Luwa lake. Other than it and Jakony, the rest including Ochieng'' and Apeleka had never crossedLake Luwa.


    "I was told beyond lake Luwa towards north east is extremely dry. Now that I see it with my own eyes, that seems to be the case." Apeleka said looking at the dry land that stretched beyond the horizon in wonderment.


    "Is this place even inhabited?" Ratong'' asked not believing his eyes.


    The place was extremely dry. What could be seen were acacia trees and cactus that were scattered in the land. The sun above was extremely hot and were it not for the peculiar bodies they possessed, they could have found it hard to move across this place.


    "A few kilometers from here, there are ''manyattas''. It is a clear indication that there are people living here." Jade Eagle explained calmly.


    "The Lang people?" Mudho asked in shock. Others apart from Jakony and Ochieng'' who was concentrating on the map looked at Jade Eagle''s head with anticipation.


    "How na?ve. ''Manyatta'' is not only used by the Lang people. In fact, the people widely known to use such buildings are the Masi people. They border the Lang people to the east and it is a very powerful tribe." Jakony answered throwing a disdainful look on the lions.


    "Then, which people live in this desert?" Asked Apeleka with concern written on her face.


    "This place is inhabited by two communities as I can see on the map. The ''manyattas'' you see right ahead belong to a community that makes up the Lang tribe. Lang tribe is known to be the largest tribe amongst the communities found near Lake Luwa..." That was Ochieng'' obtaining information from the map. He did not finish his statement because he also could not believe what he was seeing.


    The Lang tribe was really that large?


    Even though it could not see the creatures on its back, the Jade Eagle was able to understand what Ochieng'' was really thinking about.


    "Lang tribe has several sub tribes. The one near Lu tribe is the Nadi sub tribe. There is also a small Kigi sub tribe near the Lu tribe. The sub tribes normally live independently so it is not surprising that you people don''t know much about them. They normally don''t help each other even when one is in trouble. They are only considered as Lang tribe because they have the same living standards and administration. Even their languages are more or less similar." Explained Jade Eagle. The other animals and the two humans nodded.


    "Ochieng'', what is the other tribe living here?" The lion tribe head asked smiling at Ochieng''.


    "After the Lang people, there are the Sambu people. Their homeland is around three hundred kilometers from here, with Jade Eagle''s speed, it will not take us too long before we get there..."


    "Ochieng'', I really want to get out of this desolate place! The scourging sun also makes the food in my stomach deplete at a profound rate. Should we stop a little to have a bite of food? The beautiful Apeleka, what do you think?" Before Ochieng'' could even finish his explanation, the blabby Ratong'' had interjected wearing an indignant face.


    What followed was all the eyes except Jade Eagle''s turned to look at Ratong'' as if they were looking at a fool. Ratong'' on seeing the gazes, it lowered its head apologetically and shut its mouth.


    They continued with their journey until later in the afternoon when they stopped to rest and have a meal. The journey would be long so they had to travel while resting. Of course they had met with beasts and people who liked looking for trouble. They were easily dealt with by Jade Eagle. They had not met with any creature stronger than the eagle.


    Jade Eagle stopped at a nearby pool of water.


    "At last. You people had no idea how the emptiness of my stomach was hurting. I guess it was just a matter of time before I died." Ratong'' exclaimed as they descended Jade''s back.


    "Will you die if you keep that mouth shut?" Apeleka who had been quiet for all this time asked the lion annoyingly.


    "Apologies Apeleka, my Mistress." Laughed the lion leaving everyone else shaking their heads empathetically.


    "I guess with the gourmand Ratong'', the food we have for the journey will be reduced to nothingness even before we finish our journey. And the journey was to take two weeks." Sighed Jade Eagle.


    "With your speed that will not be necessarily so. I said it could take two weeks because I had not witnessed your flying speed. I think we will be there in three days...only if we don''t stop every time to replenish our stomachs." When he said the last sentence, Ochieng'' rolled his eyes at Ratong''. The latter lowered its head in embarrassment.


    "We are at the border between the Lang tribe and the Sambu tribe. The distance across the Sambu tribe is definitely the longest in this journey. It is also drier than the place we have gone through. I think we should get prepared." Advised Ochieng'' after they all sat to have their meals.


    The beasts were feasting on the animals they had captured before this journey while Apeleka and Ochieng'' the food they prepared back at home.


    "I have been to this place before. Even though it is dry throughout the seasons, it is liked by beasts from different races. This is because of the existence of the Lagoon of Holy Water at the center of this Sambu tribe." That was Jade Eagle who was enjoying the meat of an antelope.


    "Lagoon of Holy Water?" Lions tribe head asked its eyes widened in confusion.


    "Legend has it that several seasons ago, during the great drought of the great eastern valley, the sun''s heat had reached an unimaginable level. It burned down thefew crops that the people living in the valley grew. Many people and animals died due to lack of water and food. This land was occupied by several communities but due to the drought, many migrated while others died. The few people left were pastoralists most of which were the Sambu people." The eagle narrated,


    "When the few people left thought they could die, a female thaumaturge appeared from nowhere. Her name was KuluwaMadevi. Other than being a thaumaturge, she was a Mogwedhi and a rain maker. When she saw this land''s condition, she cried wile reciting things only she could understand. The moment her tears started falling, the clouds darkened and great rain fell. The rain was accompanied by great thunder and lightning."


    "After an hour, one great thunderstorm occurred and when it did, a large rock dropped from the sky. Immediately the celestial rock dropped, the sky cleared and the rains stopped. The rock sank to the ground leaving it''s surface at the level of the ground. The surface of the rock has never lacked water since then..."

 53 Dark Jackal From North

    "So, the rock and the water on its surface are what came to be known as Lagoon of Holy Water?" Asked the lion tribe head.


    "Yes. It is not like any other ordinary water. First of all, the water is always crystal clear no matter what is done to it. Secondly, once drunk, one can go for ten days without food or water. For beasts like us, it nourishes our souls and minds granting us powers beyond imagination. I don''t really know what it can do to you humans since after the beasts learned of its existence, no human has been allowed to the water." Jade finished in one breath its breathing hastening upon mentioning of the water''s benefits.


    The others nodded in agreement. The beasts were naturally stronger than ordinary humans. Once they discovered such a treasure, they could not share it with other weaker beasts let alone the humans.


    "What happened to Kuluwa Madevi Jade Eagle?" The ever soft-boiledApeleka asked with a frown on her beautiful face.


    "She died when the ethereal rock dropped from the sky. It is said she had cast one of the most powerful spells during that time. Her body was also still too


    weak to cast that spell leading to her demise. The people that lived around here during that time took her body to give her an honorable burial but she turned to dust. Her story has been passed from generations to generations since then."


    Apeleka''s eyes moistened when she heard the Jade Eagle.


    "Don''t cry Apeleka, are you not aware that the greatest gains are obtained from the greatest pains?" Consoled Jakony.


    "Jade Eagle, why is it that there are only the Sambu people here yet there are people from other communities that survived the calamity?" Asked the lions tribe head.


    "All the people from other communities that survived were only six men. They all went to help give Madevi an honorable burial alongside other eight Sambu men.All these fourteen people became sterile after the incident."


    What followed after Jade Eagle finished its explanation was heavy sighs from the three lions, Jakony and the two humans.


    "How come you know this much?" Ratong'' asked gobbling the last pieces of zebra''s meat.


    "My clan is specialised in reading almost every living creature''s mind. I obtained the information from the Sambu people themselves even without them knowing." Eagle replied proudly.


    This left Ratong'' who had asked the question earlier to look at the Jade Eagle with envy.


    "From what I can see from the map, this Lagoon of Holy Water is not far from the path we are to follow. we should head over and take a look."


    All the eyes of the beasts and Apeleka lit up when they heard what Ochieng'' said. They all leapt to Jade Eagle''s back and without warning the bird disappeared from the spot. It only took two hours to arrive at the location the laguna was located. The speed Jade Eagle used was incredible, it was as if it had teleported.


    Boom!


    Even before they landed, an ear deafening explosion reverberated in the air. The Jade Eagle that was flying a distance away from the Lagoon of Holy Water shook vehemently from the explosion. Its flying became unstable and it appeared like it was on the verge of falling.


    "This is really bad." The bird shook its head in fear.


    "What do..."


    Ochieng'' wanted to ask something when another explosion resounded. This time, Jade Eagle plummeted to the ground. Those on its back were caught off guard, they were thrown to different places in miserable conditions. Only Apeleka seemed fine since during the fall, Ochieng'' had already held her tightly to help her fall without being injured.


    In their ambivalent state, a large beast appeared. Its appearance was peculiar but when one looked closely, one could see its close resemblance to a jackal. Its size was reminiscent of a mountain. It was entirely dark and when closing to Ochieng'', Apeleka and the others, it looked like darkness was befalling them.


    The air around it made every creature around it find it hard to breathe. Ochieng'' was surprised upon seeing this. He had never seen or heard of such a large beast. Knowing that allowing fear to overtake him could result in their doom, he turned to Jade Eagle to ask a few questions. Before he even spoke, the imperious thunderous voice of the beast rung scaring him stiff. Unfortunately, he did not even understand the language the beast used.


    "It is asking you what you two humans are doing here." Jade Eagle''s voice came to him just in time.


    Even though he was fearful, he stood up and tried to remain as calm as possible. He then answered the beast in Lu language, the only language apart from Lang he understood, "We are just passing by. We don''t really want trouble with you."


    "So you are from Lu tribe. Wait... you are a Mogwedhi?" The beast said in Lu language but having thought of something, it asked its dark eyes brightening.


    "That is not important." Ochieng'' answered nonchalantly though deep inside he was not himself.


    "Yes it is not important. I see you have ''ordained'' one of these beasts so it is not possible to ''ordain'' another beast. I don''t want future trouble, since you have dared come into my territory, I won''t let you go that easily. I really won''t be the great Dark Jackal from North if I do." The beast thumped its chest cavalierly.


    "You are the great Dark Jackal from North?" Jade Eagle asked its expression turning more grave.


    "You see, even the little eagle knows me human..." The beast laughed in an overbearing manner.


    "Let us end this. I am going to start with this little girl. I have never eaten such a beauty before. This is a privilege." It laughed even louder when it said this.


    The jackal lifted its massive paw and struck it towards Apeleka. Apeleka was perspiring and trembling in fear. Knowing that if the paw landed, it could destroy Apeleka to an extent that even her regeneration ability could be lost, Ochieng'' knew he had to rescue her.


    "Wait!"


    Ochieng'' wailed at the top of his lungs unconsciously lifting the map alongside his arms. The beast wanted to disregard him but when it turned its head and saw the map, its eyes lit up and it unknowingly withdrew its assault.


    "The Turkan Map. Where did you obtain that from...that is not important. Boy, hand over the map and I might consider letting you go." The beast threw a scheming eyes at Ochieng'' as it said to Ochieng''. Ochieng'' did not fail to see those eyes.


    "Ochieng'', like I told you before. With your strength no beast can be a match for you. Beasts like this one are extremely powerful but they have their flaws. If you can take advantage of their flaws, I don''t think it can be a threat to us." Jade Eagle''s voice again rung in Ochieng''s ear.


    Ochieng'' in turn threw a ''tell me the flaws'' look at the bird and in one breath it said,


    "This Jackal is amongst the strongest beasts of the North. It is very intelligent. It is however known for its poor reflexes and for high protection of its navel. You can hit any part of its body but gain nothing. If you hit its navel nevertheless, the beast will be weaker than the ordinary beasts you know of."


    Ochieng'' nodded in understanding. It actually took not more than five seconds to communicate with Jade so no matter how intelligent the beast was, it could not realize that Ochieng'' and the bird were talking.


    "You might consider letting us go? Since you are not sure, there is no way I can hand over the map to you. What I am going to do is to destroy it, we are going to die anyway." And with saying that, Ochieng'' held the map tightly between his arms and was ready to destroy it.


    "Wait! The map cannot help me alone. I need a Mogwedhi and finding such people is like looking for a coin lost in the sea. Since I have you, why don''t we cooperate with you and after obtaining the treasure, we''ll share what we shall get and part ways, of course I am the one to curry the map."


    "How can I be sure you will not kill me after we obtain the treasure?"


    "Killing you is as easy as cutting grass. I can kill you even now and go look for a Mogwedhi to help me in this quest. Letting you live until now means I have already let you go."


    "Fine. If you want it, I can''t really stop it. There you go."


    Ochieng'' then threw the map up for the beast to reach for it.


    Apeleka, Jakony and the three lions turned to Ochieng'' and looked at him in wonderment.


    Had this Ochieng'' lost his mind?When had he been this stupid? How can he trust this creature?


    Only Jade Eagle looked calm. It had seen through what Ochieng'' was intending to do.

 54 Kuru Kureri

    The moment the map left his hand, Ochieng'' jumped towardsthe beast and sent a strong kick on its navel. The beast who was reaching for the map did not expect the kick. The kick landed forthrightly on its bellybutton.


    "AHH!"


    The beast squalled loudly before falling with a great thud. The map it had barely caught was reached for by Jade Eagle.


    "Why did you do that?"


    The animal roared at Ochieng'' ignoring its pain.


    "You will know soon."


    Ochieng'' answered indifferently walking gradually towards the beast. Every step he took made the jackal''s heart beat faster and faster. It knew it was currently powerless and its life was in the hands of this young man.


    "You know you are not a match for me. Where do you find the gumption to come at me?"


    It decided to act lofty, maybe that could impose fear on the young man. It stood up as if nothing had happened trying hard to hide its pain. Unfortunately, the young man kept walking towards it. Its heart sunk.


    "Since you want your death, I will grant you your wish."


    Forthwith it said so, the beast sent its paw towards Ochieng'' with all its might. Its speed and power had greatly reduced after its Achilles point had been hit. It withal did not want to show any weakness lest it lost its life.


    Pah!


    Ochieng'' intercepted the incoming paw with his fist. As soon as they collided, the massive beast was sent flying a few mitres away.


    The others had more or less recovered and were looking at the battle in awe. They could not believe that the huge beast could be sent flying with just a blow from Ochieng''.


    He did not give the jackal any chance to escape or think of anything, he arrived before the beast immediately it landed. He lifted his right arm to strike and do away with it.


    "Wait!"


    Knowing that it had been cornered, it decided to end this softly for the sake of its life. After all, its life was more important than any other thing. Where there is life there is hope.


    "What do you want to say? Great Jackal, Oh, Dark Jackal from North?" Ochieng'' asked with a smirk.


    "Please spare my life. I promise to give you everything I have... " The beast pleaded but was cut short by Ochieng''.


    "I don''t want anything from you, not after you made an attempt on my girl and my friends. After you joined your ancestors, try to teach the future generations how to conduct themselves properly. Teach them the importance of keeping a low profile."


    Before the beast could even react, Ochieng''s fist sunk in its massive head.


    It was already crepuscle. Ochieng'', Apeleka and the others chose not to see the lagoon. They instead looked for a comfortable place to spend their night in.


    ...


    At this time, the two tribe heads had also arrived at a remote place far from Lang tribe. The place was covered with trees and shrubs. They moved deeper into the forest for around fifteen minutes before an old hut appeared before them.


    Even though it was old, its beauty was still worth admiration.


    "This is the place." Luvembe nodded leaving Lokoit confused.


    They jumped from their horses, left them to graze around before they walked to the door of the hut.


    "Who wants trouble with these old bones at this far place at this time of the day? Children should be sleeping." An ancient voice came from inside the hut the moment the two men knocked its door.


    "Why should I look for trouble with the great Kuru Kureri?" Laughed Luvembe.


    "It is you again Luvembe. What are you still waiting there for. Come on in."


    "This old man has been living here all alone with no companion. You have no idea how elated I am if some humans can still find it in their hearts to pay me a visit. Let me bring you a gourd of milk, you must be tired after the long journey."


    After they got in, they found a thin old man with white hair and shining skin sitting inside in a dimly lit room. The man never stopped grinning after he saw the two men. He welcomed them and after he gave them stools to sit on, he walked to another room and when he appeared again, he had three large gourds.


    He gave Luvembe and Lokoit one gourd each and remained with one. They drank milk silently for quite some time before the old man spoke excitedly,


    "I can see you walked with a friend brother Luvembe, will I be asking for too much if I ask his name?"


    "Not really. I am Lokoit Tangkok, the tribe head of Lang Tribe." Lokoit answered respectfully.


    "Haha! I did not know I had become an honorable. I can''t believe I have just been visited by two tribe heads at the same time...Honorable Lokoit, which Lang sub tribe do you lead?" The old man''s eyes lit up as he asked the question.


    "I lead the Nadi sub tribe sir..."


    "No no no! Don''t call this lowly one ''sir''. It is an honor to meet the tribe head of the great Nadi sub tribe." Kuru Kureri interrupted Lokoit seriously.


    "Lokoit, this is Kuru Kureri, a wizard and a Mogwedhi who decided to leave the great Kuri tribe to come and lead a peaceful life here in the woods. He is a great wizard, not even Wizard Lanok can be his match." Luvembe introduced the old man to Lokoit.


    "You flatter me Luvembe. Lokoit, I am only an ordinary wizard just like any other. In fact, Lanok and I were students of the same teacher."


    "What?!"


    Lokoit could not believe what Kuru said. After all, Lanok disappeared from their tribe over fifty years ago after he had served the tribe for a very long time. Even when he appeared a few days ago, he was already a very old man. He could not imagine Kuru''s real age.


    "That is true. Wizard Lubaku Mukenge, our teacher was a nifty wizard ten thousand seasons ago. No wizard could be his match. We met him one thousand seasons ago when he was almost joining his ancestors. Since he did not want his power to die with him, he imparted them to fifty men and thirteen women who used to serve him when he was at the prime of his life. All these wizards obtained abilities to live long from him. If neither of them met with unexpected fatal experiences, they were bound to live for long."


    "Tell me Lokoit, Lanok met something black sometimes back and went into hiding. Is he still in hiding?" Kuru asked, his eyes wetting a little obviously waiting to hear news about an old friend.


    "He was killed a few weeks ago immediately he made his appearance." Lokoit answered hurriedly his excitement changing to sadness. That was his tribe''s guardian for God''s sake.


    "He was killed. How is that possible! Apart from OkeyoKware from Lu tribe and Myself, nobody from Kuri tribe in the south to Kalek tribe in the north is capable of doing that. Okeyo travelled to a land far beyond the seas and was Lanok''s best friend so there is no possibility of him killing Lanok and I am here, Who did it?" Kuru asked his eyes emitting a terrifying killing intent.


    Okeyo Kware was an anonymous person in the Lu tribe. He used to work for Lubaku Mukenge many years ago when he was still very young. He inherited Lubaku''s skills and ventured into dangerous lands after his teacher died. He came to acquire several powers and skills in his hazardous adventure making him greater than his teacher himself, let alone his fellow students. Being a close friend to Lanok, the latter became powerful as well but after Kuru. Kuru was a Mogwedhi besides being a wizard, his power was beyond understanding.


    Okeyo realized he was too powerful to lead a humble life and keep a low profile in the small Lu tribe. He decided to travel to where only he knew. Only the wizards that were taught by Lubaku knew him so his stories were never told. He had been away for centuries, it was not possible that he was the one who killed Lanok. After all, he was too powerful to waste his time with the lives of people like Lanok who was like an ant before him.


    "He was killed by a bird." Lokoit answered lowering his head.


    Crack!


    A cracking sound was heard in the room and what followed next were the parts of Kuru''s gourd of milk scattered all over the floor. His eyes had turned wet and red from anger. The aura he emanated made the two tribe heads shrink in fear. The blood vessels on his temples bulged and the killing intent in his eyes made it difficult for one to look directly into his eyes.


    "I promised Okeyo to protect this friend of his. Now he is dead. What will I tell him when he comes back?" The old man roared. If one was to look keenly into his eyes, one could see the fear this Kuru had on Okeyo.

 55 Maybe He Is a Traitor

    "I know you are tired from the long journey. Please rest well today, we will say much tomorrow. Of course if you are hungry, we are all men and I am a wizard, I don''t need to cook. Just tell me what you want and you shall have it."


    Knowing that this was not the time to cry over the death of Lanok, Kuru managed to calm himself down before turning to the two men with a broad smile on his old face.


    "We will be honored to have a taste of a wizard''s spell."


    Luvembe said with beaming eyes. Lokoit on the other hand was looking at the wizard anticipatively. He too wanted to taste what was made out of the wizard''s magic. He guessed it had to be extraordinary.


    "You have not told me what you want, say it and it will be here for you." The old man smiled at them.


    "I will eat what you will suggest Lokoit." Luvembe shrugged.


    Not expecting Luvembe to throw the ball on his court, Lokoit hesitated before he suggested a dish of beef, ''ugali''1 and a traditional vegetable. The old man performed an incantation and in that instant, several plates with beef, traditional vegetables and ''ugali'' appeared on the table they sat at. This left the two men''s eyes bulging out in shock.


    "We do not have water to wash our hands neither do we have some dessert to sweeten our tongues after the meal. My brain has deteriorated alongside my age." The old man shook his head looking disappointed in himself.


    A basket full of fruits and a jug of water appeared on the table after the old man closed his eyes in a short while and opened them.


    "Welcome my brothers to this wizard ceremony."


    The old man laughed and poured water to wash his large hands.


    In Lu tribe, Kisum warriors'' camp.


    "Okoth, I think I should pay a visit to your clan to honor that brother of yours. He really saved us a lot of trouble this time. What do you think?"


    That was the Lu tribe head. He had been left in awe for the young man who saved his tribe the previous day. Lu was not a weak tribe neither was Kalek and Lang tribes. Going against any of the two tribes could have weakened Lu tribe a great deal. One can wonder what could have happened to Lu tribe if that young man and the beasts did not appear.


    "It will be an honor to be visited by the tribe head. Since I am the chief of my clan and currently far from home, what if I go at sunup tomorrow to prepare then you follow me a few days later?"


    "That will not be necessary my son. I will follow you to your clan tomorrow. Sleep well tonight, we have a journey waiting for us."


    "Then I am ready to travel with the tribe head."


    In Odindi clan battle ground, the former chief of the clan, Ong''am was with a few warriors enjoying the warmth that was emanated by the fire that they had lit at the center of the ground. Ong''am and his warriors sat in a circle around the fire.


    "Brother Ong''am, it has been a week now since your son left. The chief and the warriors he left with must have arrived in Kisum. What do you think has taken place?"


    One of the warriors and Ong''am''s friend who sat on his left asked worriedly. They did not know the battle had taken place and the outcome was already known.


    It is true from Odindi to Kisum could take two weeks on a horse. Using the shortcuts, one could only take a few hours on a horse. Normally, people never used those shortcuts. This was because there was no need.Traveling to a place for days or weeks meant stopping at some homes to have meals, rest and even spend nights. Very many people could take three days on a one day journey just because of the breaks.


    Using short cuts with horses meant, taking the shortest paths possible and having the horses run at their maximum speeds without stopping unless necessary. If the place one was going to was too far, one could only stop to feed the horse and let it have drinking water before continuing with the journey. One could also rest at night but after covering a very long distance. This means also had its mishaps so it was rarely used except during emergencies. It is now understandable why Okoth could only take a day or a few hours with his warriors to get to Kisum.


    "I do not know either. The best thing to do is to continue with the trainings and wait for them. If have to fight, we will do it for our people. If there will be no fight. The better." Ong''am answered with determination.


    "It seems the long time of peace has weakened the great Ong''am. I cannot believe that it is better for you if there is no battle. I miss the days when we felt good only if there was war." Mboya Ogwang, the commander that was sent to Odindi to train the warriors there mocked.He sat at Ong''am''s right.


    "We have built a lot in this time of peace. War can only destroy everything we have worked hard to build. The blood of our sons can only be shed for no good reason..."


    "I understand you Ong''am," Mboya interrupted, "I really do understand you but you know better than everyone that war between the tribes is inevitable. There was an agreement to maintain peace amongst us but that you know is impossible. Do you think the Lang people can just be at peace when the number of your cattle heads increase? Do you think the Kalek people can just watch your beautiful women and fail to admire them? The Kuri people love cattle rustling as much as you love ''kong''o'', will you let them have them as you grow poor?"


    "Ong''am, war makes man. War moulds us to become what we really need to be. You can only lead your people perfectly only if you can protect them. War strengthens us brother. Let us sleep and wait for tomorrow, who knows what it has in store for us. "


    What Mboya said received the approval of most of the warriors. Ong''am was only left shaking his head not knowing what to say.


    "Aha! Ong''am, there is something I was forgetting about."


    "What is it Mboya?"


    "I remember you telling me that your son returned with a woman whom he may marry soon. If I remember correctly, you said she was from the Lang tribe, how did you allow your son have her?"


    This question shocked Ong''am a little as he was not expecting it at all. He however did not show that he was shocked, instead of giving an answer, he asked with a low tone,


    "How did that even come here? Who are you to decide who is to be married by my son or not?"


    "The Lang tribe is currently our enemy. What if they chose to work with that girl to destroy our tribe? You did not even know where your son was before he came back, how can you be sure that through that girl he has not machinated with those Lang people to destroy us? We told him about the incoming war and what did he do? Didn''t he walk away? I may not decide his fate but I think you need to think. Who knows, we may be having a wolf in a sheep''s skin here." With that, he patted Ong''am''s back and headed to his tent.


    The other warriors looked at the former chief as if they had been betrayed before leaving for their tents as well. After some time, only Ong''am was left sitting at the fire buried in his own world.


    "

 56 Ordainers

    At the break of the next day, Ochieng'' and his companions went to the Lagoon of Holy Water. The water there was indeed as clear as Jade Eagle had said. What was even more peculiar was the scintillating rock that the water was in.


    The water was moving slowly in a circular motion on the rock. The rock sank in the sand having its top flattened to the ground level except for the place that held the water that appeared like a small depression. The water appeared little but no matter how much they used it, its level never reduced even a little bit.


    When the beasts and the two humans drank a mouthful, other than Apeleka , Ochieng and Mudho who had a regenerative abilities, all the other beasts recovered fully from the injuries they suffered the previous day. Even the scars they had in the past dissipated. Their eyes were beaming with dynamism.


    "Let''s go!" Shouted Jade Eagle and in a flash, they disappeared from the place as if they were never there.


    In Kuru Kureri''s place, when the sun was just above the eastern horizon, three men were seated in beautiful seats woven with sisal outside the old beautiful hut in a circular manner. In their hands were pipes connected to a pot that was in their midst. White smokes emanated from the pot. It was clear from their faces, they were drinking a tonic liquor.


    "Now tell me Lokoit. Why exactly was Lanok killed?"


    Kuru was an old man who had lived for more than two centuries. He was also a wizard and a ''Mogwedhi'' at that. He was bound to have vast knowledge in several things and great wisdom beyond imagination. He knew the bird could not just kill Lanok with no reason. Furthermore, for the bird to be capable of killing Lanok, it went without saying that its power was not ordinary. It could not waste its time in a place as small as the Nadi sub tribe without reason.


    "I am not sure either about the reasons. As far as I know, it was with two women from my tribe and a young man from the Lu tribe." Lokoit answered respectfully.


    The ambiance remained silent afterward. Kuru did not know what decision to make. First of all, Okeyo Kware who asked him to take care of Lanok was from Lu tribe just like the man that was seen with the bird. Secondly, the fact that the bird was with three humans showed that one of them was an Ordainer or ''Mogwedhi''. This meant that one of these people was his confrere. After chewing over the issue for a long time, Kuru decided to toss it aside.


    "I am sure two tribe heads did not just come to visit me." After swallowing some amount of liquor, the old man smiled.


    The two tribe heads hesitated a little. They looked at each other and could see a sliver of hopelessness in each other''s eyes. Luvembe, a blabbermouth but a timid fellow decided to point at Lokoit as if this matter did not concern him at all. Kuru saw this but decided to ignore. He nodded to Lokoit and the latter narrated in a few seconds,


    "We were at war with the Lu people because our Nadi guardian elder had been killed by one of their own. The same person carried off our warriors who were at war against the Lu people using huge beasts. Only Luvembe and I survived so we came to ask you to help us destroy that fellow."


    Immediately he finished talking, the frown on Kuru''s face even deepened. Luvembe and Lokoit could not comprehend what the old man was thinking about. They did not know what he could do next. His frown however disappeared after two or three seconds. He put the pipe he was holding on a stone beside him, sighed deeply and explained seriously,


    "Tribe heads, I am really honored when two tribe heads come to seek help from me, but there are things that you people do not understand. I think it is better for me to clarify them before it is too late. Everything aside, is it not shameful enough when you two join forces against a single tribe only to be discomfited. Do you want to tell me you people are warriors who do not even know how to concede when you are defeated?"


    The two middle aged men wore complicated looks but the old man continued seemingly not seeing them, "I cannot help you destroy a hero who single handedly brought victory to his people. Secondly, the guardian elder of the Lu tribe is my senior."


    "I might be an Ordainer but the training that freak went through made him too powerful for me to go against him. He is very far from this place but is capable of knowing everything that happens here. This is because he has magical birds that only him can see and talk to. Thesebirds are capable of moving at a speed faster than light. He uses them as his messengers. Okeyo Kware is not famous within and out of Lu tribe but we the disciples ofLubaku Mukenge know him perfectly well. "


    "Lanok was his best friend but the place he had in Okeyo''s heart could not compare to Lu tribe. Everything Okeyo did was always for his tribe. There is a time flying savage beastsdecided to attack his tribe a few seasons after Lubaku''s death. Before even they got to the boundaries of Lu tribe, he charged at them with every ability he had without reservations. I can tell you not even me, an Ordainer could be a match for them despite my powers as a wizard and an old Ordainer..."


    At this point, the old man took the pipe, gulped down some liquor before continuing, ignoring the surprised look of the two men, "...he was only a wizard but he got involved in an intense battle with eighty seven beasts. He injured himself in the fight but managed to kill them all. It is then that he left us and disappeared. When he appeared again after around three hundred seasons, he was so powerful that not even our teacher if he could be alive could dare dream of reaching the level he had reached. He decided to leave for a long journey but left his tribe and Lanok in my care. "


    "I wanted to avenge Lanok''s death but when you mentioned a Lu tribe man being involved, I decided to forget about the revenge thing. Okeyo will decide on what to do. I know he already knows Lanok is dead and sooner or later he will take action. The most important reason why I cannot help you at this moment is the fact that the person who annihilated your warriors is an Ordainer. Only an Ordainer can command beasts to fight in his stead. You said he was there during Lanok''s death, he is probably the one who ordered the beast to kill the wizard."


    "Ordainers are not capable of killing one another. If one Ordainer happens to possess another different power or more, like being a wizard at the same time for example, when he uses such power against a fellow Ordainer, no matter how weak the attacked Ordainer is, his power is returned to him by threefold. I can kill myself if I go against my fellow Ordainer."


    "Another thing is that I cannot kill or harm another Ordainer even if I wanted to. If I come close to one and even try thinking of harming him, my blood will boil and heat up and may burn the vessels they move in. I do not need to tell you what can happen thereafter."


    "Ordainers stand at the top of the world. If they take their time to learn as they grow, with their powers as Ordainers alone, they can destroy the whole world. They have different brains and ways of thinking and that is why they can learn several things at the same time and can do things that no man can do. I am not as powerful as my predecessors were just because I met an unfortunate encounter several seasons ago, that is why I could never surpass Okeyo and that is why that young man appeared as an Ordainer."


    The two men were left astonished beyond words. They did not know things were this complicated.


    "Kuru, you said the other Ordainer appeared just because you met with an unfortunate encounter, what does that one mean?" Lokoit could not help but ask.


    "It is not normal for two Ordainers to exist at the same time but if they do, the older one may not live for more than one hundred and twenty seasons. The younger one will only be born if the older one lose any of three main powers of an Ordainer which is a rare occurrence. However, in normal occasions, one will be born only after another''s death. One''s death means the death of all powers an Ordainer can have hence the rebirth."


    " Kuluwa Madevi died at a young age over six thousand seasons ago. Kuluwa was a lady from Tata tribe, it is several miles from here. Rende Kabando from Lu tribe was born after her and he died four thousand seasons ago. Mbaani Maleye from Waari tribe died one thousand five hundred seasons ago, he lived long. After his death, Mambubi Mbome was born, he lived for only three hundred seasons but was the most powerful Ordainer among the four. Of course there were powerful Ordainers before Madevi."


    "I was born one thousand two hundred seasons ago but one thousand and thirty seasons ago I met an encounter that killed two of the most important powers I had as an Ordainer. I hoped they would return but the birth of another Ordainer clearly showed that I could never restore them. He had been born to take our course. It also means I am left with only a few seasons. He has already awakened one of the three powers. I never thought the Ordainer would be born in the Lu tribe again" The old man laughed when he reached this end.


    "Where do these Ordainers come from? And how did you know much about them if they could not exist at the same time? What are these three powers?" Lokoit could still not understand.

 57 The Key

    "There are things you will not understand no matter how I explain them to you Lokoit. Just know the little I have told you. Even the young man you said I guess does not even understand himself. He will know whom he is with time. I also warn you to stop looking for trouble with him. Ordainers are meant to serve people beyond their own tribes. If you kill him before he unleashes his full might as an Ordainer, a legend to save you people shall be gone." The old man explained.


    The two middle aged men nodded their heads in understanding. Ordainers were known by the people to be rare. Nobody knew they could not exist as two or more people at the same time. That is why the Dark Jackal from North thought it could find another Ordainer on earth. It did not know the one it could find if there was another one other than Kuru Kureri could be extremely useless to it.


    "I did not want to talk about this but since I have said this much, I think it is good to let you know. The young man only knows he is an Ordainer but his main role he doesn''t know. The one from aboveis waiting for him to awaken his three main powers as an Ordainer before he is taken for training."


    "Ordainers are meant to save mankind from evil. According to a prophet that died a few seasons ago, this generation is going to face a great storm. It is the work of an Ordainer to save the people from such things, if you want to cease to exist, eradicate the young man." After saying so, Kuru took his pipe and drunk the liquor silently.


    Lokoit and Luvembe did not know things were this complicated. They remained silent wearing excusatory looks. If they knew the roles of an Ordainer, they could have not tried to seek revenge.


    At noontide, Ochieng'' and his companions arrived at the foot of a hill in a dry land. The map changed. The terrains it was showing a moment ago disappeared. A dark arrow appeared on its surface. They stopped to take a rest there and eat something.


    "That was fast Jade Eagle. I thought we were going to travel for a few days." Ochieng'' sighed looking at Jade Eagle as if he did not know it.


    "The water I drunk from the lagoon had given me strength to move at that speed. If it was before, we could have travelled for at least three to four days."


    The others nodded their heads upon hearing what Jade Eagle said. Water from the Lagoon of holy water was indeed marvellous. No wonder Dark Jackal from North and other beasts protected it even with their lives.


    They rested for around thirty minutes before they started following the direction the map pointed. The arrow kept changing its direction, from left to right, north to south. They walked for an hour before the arrow disappeared.


    "We are here." Ochieng'' said his eyes lighting up immediately. Others were not any different. From their faces one could only read excitement.


    White light came out of the piece of skin. Maybe because it was day time, they seemed not to notice it. After a few minutes though, the light brightened to a point that they could notice. Ochieng'' did not hesitate after he saw the light, he tore the piece of skin in the middle from the top to the bottom.


    Immediately the map was torn, energy surged releasing air waves that swept out. The beasts and Apeleka were immediately sent flying several metres away. Only Ochieng'' was unaffected and he even seemed to have not noticed what had just happened because he was shrouded in white light. His field of vision was suppressed by the light.


    Just above his head was a golden key that was suspended in the air. The key was rotating in a very slow motion. Its sparkly surface made it look extremely beautiful.


    Ochieng'' unconsciously reached out to touch the key and what happened next gave him the shock of that day.


    Immediately he touched the key, his vision darkened in a second before finding himself at the center of a large square hall. He did not know how he got there. The hall had walls of exquisitely crafted stones and the floor was made of beautifully decorated tiles. The ceiling was made of attractively arranged pieces of wood. On those pieces of wood hung pearls that illuminated the whole hall. The hall was around one hundred square meters in area.


    Ochieng''s mouth was opened wide out of shock. He turned around to see if maybe he could see his way out but to his disappointment, apart from small windows on the walls, there was no other openings in the hall. He was only around 1.5 metres tall. The windows were arranged along a straight line on the eight meter points on the ten meter tall walls. Even if the windows were large enough to let him pass, he could not jump up to that point. Unfortunately, putting aside him, not even a hen couldpass through the windows easily because they were extremely small; around a feet long and a feet wide. When he saw the darkness beyond them, he knew they were just there for decoration purposes.


    Knowing that just standing there could not help him, he decided not to think of getting out of the hall but think of the reason he was here. He decided to carefully study the hall and see what could possibly be there. It is then that he saw a one meter tall altar at one of the corners of the hall. He walked softly towards it to have a closer look.


    The alter was one metre tall, and had a square cross section which was one square meters in terms of area. It was made of steel and embedded on its edges were golden bodies of beasts he had never seen before.On the four top vertices of the alter were the heads of those beasts with all of their faces facing outwards. Their mouths were opened and their eyes looked vicious. From their mouths came azure smoke what shocked Ochieng'' beyond words.


    "An Ordainer has finally arrived in my hall."


    He had no sooner reached near the altar than a deep ancient voice resounded within the hall. He turned around to see where the voice came from but saw nobody.


    ''Don''t tell me the voice originated from this altar'' After looking around and seeing no one, he turned to the altar and had an ineffable expression on his handsome face.


    "Where is Ochieng''? Is he alright?" Asked Apeleka wearing a disquieted face.


    They had already recovered from what they had suffered from a moment ago. Apeleka only thought of Ochieng'' the moment she came to.


    "I believe he is alright." Answered Jade Eagle shaking its head confidently but deep within its eyes one could see traces of worry.


    "But where is he?" Apeleka still did not understand what was happening.


    In this world, the one person she truly loved other than her mother and Anyango, Ochieng''s mother was Ochieng''. This was a man she had enigmatically met in the forbidden land. She unknowingly fell in love with him the more she saw him. When they finally met face to face, she had inwardly sworn that she would never leave his side. Being by his side, she had received great help from the young man and the love between them became stronger and stronger. His disappearance was always her plague.


    "You worry too much Apeleka. Do you realize everything that appeared when Ochieng'' tore the map disappeared with him. Furthermore, he was the only one capable of reading the map. When that mysterious light appeared, we were all blasted off except for him. From these, it is clear he is the only one in a better condition. I think we should just find a place and have some rest as we wait for him to appear." Consoled Jakony. It was the only one Apeleka could listen to more in this group.


    "Okay." Apeleka said and followed the beasts though she never stopped worrying about Ochieng''.

 58 Mbaraka Nyika

    "Don''t bother searching my friend, I am within this altar." The ancient voice resounded again waking Ochieng'' from his shock.


    "Who are you?" The young man asked with a deep frown between his brows, his eyes full of fear.


    "I am Mbaraka Nyika, the first Ordainer in our great Keniya land in the Black Continent." There was some pride in the primordial voice.


    "Keniya land? Black Continent?" Ochieng'' was at sea. He had never heard those names before.


    "Have a seat first because we are going to have a long discourse."


    "Seat?!"


    In his state of confusion, a beautiful chair redolent of a throne appeared before him. His eyes shimmered when he thought of sitting on such chair. It is worth mentioning that even the tribe heads of various communities only sat on golden stools. Even though they were crafted to be comfortable enough for a tribe head, they still paled in comparison to the chair that just appeared before him. He had not seen a tribe head''s stool before, he was certain they could not match the chair he was seeing.


    Without even thinking twice, he jumped to the chair revealing a satisfied smile. The chair was more than comfortable.


    Ostensibly seeing what the young man was doing, a hearty laughter echoed in the room. The hall remained silent for a moment before something bizarre egressed from the center of the altar. It was a puff of smoke that formed a perfect figure. The figure absolutely resembled a real human being. The human was an old man with white hair and dark skin. He looked young on the face and if not for his thin body, his white hair and a few wrinkles on his small head, one could not believe he was an old man. The old man remained floating on the surface of the altar.


    Ochieng'' stood to flee but the was stopped by a loud ''stop'' from the old man. He stopped but was his heart was palpitating loudly. He was also hyperventilating with widened eyes. He was even shuddering!


    If not a ghost, what on earth did he see?


    In this land, nothing was feared more than ghosts. The dead could appear to everyone through dreams and nobody feared them. It was considered as a means of communication between the dead or the ancestors and the living. Nevertheless, nobody wanted to meet someone who had died physically. Ochieng'' was not an exemption. He only managed to talk to Rende Kabando in the past just because the latter explained everything before Ochieng'' fainted out of fear. Furthermore, Ochieng'' met him in his unconscious state.


    Right now, he was sure he was conscious. First, it was the hall that he did not even know its exit. Secondly, it was that outre altar. When he least expected it, a voice reverberated in the mysterious hall then it was that chair. After going through such traumatization, how could he keep his cool when he saw what appeared like a ghost, what was feared most in his land?


    "Do not be afraid my brother. I am not a ghost, I am just a fragment of Mbaraka Nyika''s soul. I am here to give you a few instructions and then I will fade away. You are an Ordainer, you should never be afraid at any given circumstances."


    Seeing through Ochieng''s fear, the old man came to his rescue. Ochieng'' breathed a heavy sigh of relief before sitting on the golden chair. He wiped off the perspiration that was trickling down his forehead.It was the first time he had felt that fearful.


    "Forgive me elder for the misunderstanding." Ochieng'' bowed his head a little.


    "There is no need for that. You are still young, you are yet to know the world. I cannot blame you for something as infinitesimal as that." The elder shrugged off.


    "Thank you elder."


    "I really don''t have much time. I should tell you what you need to know before I finally rest entirely. I have been in this altar for the last fifty thousand seasons, I was waiting for an Ordainer to come and release me and thanks to the One from above, you are finally here." The old soul shook his head happily.


    "But something is not right elder, I met an Ordainer who lived several seasons ago. I met him in a map to this place and he was the one who showed me how to use it. If I remember correctly, I was to come to his treasure vault, why is everything different now?" Having remembered something, Ochieng'' asked in a confused manner.


    "That must be the thirty fourth Ordainer, the One With The Map. His role was to make that map to this place so that an Ordainer to fulfil the prophecy to have it. He made it under the instructions of the One from above. How he could give the instructions was upon him. What is important is that you are here." The old man smiled.


    "Elder, I don''t understand everything you are talking about. Who is this One from above? And what is this prophecy and what is with the Ordainer counting?" Ochieng'' was confused.


    "That is why I am here. Before I died fifty thousand seasons ago, the One from above had a fragment of my soul severed and sealed in this altar so that I could give warning to the thirty sixth generation ofthe Ordainers but unfortunately, he was too weak to take up our course. He encountered something mysterious over one thousand seasons ago. The One from above thought he was smart enough to change his fate but his failure only confirmed his weakness thence you were born to save mankind..."


    "How did you know that much if you were sealed?" Ochieng'' interrupted.


    "I got everything through dreams from the One from above. The One from above is the creator of heaven and earth and everything that lives in it." The old man grinned.


    "Really? So, we the Lu people were created by this One from above?"


    "That is right"


    "But we came from Ramogi? How come we were again created by that One from above?" Ochieng'' could still not understand.


    "Okay, Ramogi was created by the One from above."


    "Was Ramogi not created by ''Were''?"


    "The One from aboveand ''Were'' are the same person. We use the former name simply because Ordainers are chosen from different tribes and you know we call Him differently in every tribe." The old soul patiently explained.


    "I see..." Ochieng'' nodded in understanding, "Now tell me about the prophecy and the numbering of Ordainers."


    "Sure." Mbaraka Nyika cleared his voice before narrating, "The people of Keniya land lived happily until Black Fiends surreptitiously came one day. They feed on the flesh and blood of humans. They ravished women and destroyed everything that belonged to humans. Humans in Keniya tried getting rid of them but the magic they had was too powerful for humans to go against."


    Ochieng''s breathing had changed and he was gritting his teeth in anger. The old man had also paused to have a heavy breath before continuing.


    "Many decided to seek help from the powerful wizards of that time. When the Black Fiends learned that people were using magic against them, they went berserk and destroyed the human race even more. Humans begged for mercy and they indeed had mercy but in exchange of all the wizards in Keniya. This led to the death of very many wizards."


    "Realizing that they would cease to exist, the remaining wizards decided to meet and work together against the Black Fiends. This was the time the One from above interposed. He knew he would lose all the wizards in Keniya. He decided to ask them to hide and wait for his help. He chose to help humans through special people called Ordainers. Knowing that the Fiends could kill any Ordainer if they were born, he decided not to tell anyone about them. That is why not much is known about them after they are born even after so many have passed."


    "I was the first one to be born. I went through special training in an island far from Keniya. I was led there by the One from above himself. He trained me through visions. When I came back to Keniya, I fought the Black Fiends and won. The One from above promised to save humans from future trouble, so he decided to have Ordainers in every generation. To avoid trouble, he chose to have one Ordainer at any given time. So, I was the first one, thirty five others followed me and you are now the thirty seventh one. The thirty sixth one lives but like I told you before, he met a mysterious thing in the past, so he is more or less an ordinary human."


    "A few weeks before I joined my ancestors, The One from above saw what could happen in future. He decided that part of me remain to help the Ordainer that would exist in that future in a few things."


    "But the One from above can warn me directly, why did he choose to use you?"


    "A man understands a fellow man more easily than any other thing. The One from above doesn''t want to see what happened in the past repeated. He could not take any risk."


    "And what exactly will happen?"


    Before Ochieng'' received an answer, the altar shook violently before several cracks appeared on its surface.

 59 Ratongs Transformation

    The beautiful altar before turned to dust but the soul was still floating like before. Ochieng'' was wondering what was happening when the old man''s voice resounded in his ears,


    "There are things I am not allowed to talk about. What I was to tell you I have already told you. The other reason why I was sealed here was to give you an object that could help you in this journey. Once we finish this conversation, I will be gone but you will find the object. My I know your name before I go."


    "I am Ochieng'' Lwanda." Smiled Ochieng''.


    "You are the seventeenth Lu Ordainer. You people from the Lu tribe are really blessed."


    "Which tribe were you from elder?"


    "I was from the Tata tribe my grandchild...Now, I want you to take care as you wander. This world is vast, you may meet dangers that may kill you before you do what you are supposed to do. Live well and continue helping humans stay safe. We shall meet again."


    "We shall meet again." Ochieng'' bowed respectfully and anxiously waited for what could happen next.


    The soul dissipated immediately and the hall stayed quiet for around ten minutes. He then heard some rumblings before the hall started shaking intensely. This time he never felt any fluctuation of emotions. He had somehow grown immune to fear after the incident with Mbaraka Nyika.


    When the shaking stopped, the hall remained quiet again. This time it was silent to an extent that Ochieng'' could hear his own heartbeats.


    Ding!


    Suddenly, a silver bracelet fell on the floor at exactly the center. Ochieng'' went and picked it at once. The bracelet glowed almost blinding him for a few seconds. When he managed to see, he was already standing before Apeleka and the others. The bracelet was sparkling on his left wrist. His lover and friends were looking at him with moistened eyes.


    Apeleka who could not just stand there ran to fall in his embrace. They hugged for a long time invoking the beasts'' envy.


    "Are you alright?" She asked after she left his arms.


    "I am." Smiled the young man.


    The other animals smiled at him and he nodded slightly as an indication that he was he was right.


    "What did you come out with?" Jade Eagle asked after they had a short rest but when it saw the bitter smile on the young man''s face, it decided to toss the issue aside. After all, Ochieng'' came back from the ''vault'' the same way he went.


    What Ochieng'' did not knowwas that apart from him who had the bracelet on his wrist, nobody or no beast could see it. After all, he was yet to learn what it really was.


    "You had me leave my comfy edifice just to come and see an Ordainer disappear and appear with empty hands?" Ratong'' trounced.


    The others burst out in laughter. They really did not know what to tell this idiotic fellow.


    "Hey Ratong''! After all the ridingandexposure to the world, this is what you have to say? You even had a taste of the Holy water... you are such an ungrateful bastard!" Jade Eagle gibed.


    "That is what you think? You told me we were going to obtain treasure that would make my powers soar by leaps and bounds. How else did you want to get h..."


    "Enough!" Ochieng'' came in with a smile, "It is very simple. Ratong'' since you are not appreciating the ride, we will have you go back to the forbidden land by yourself. After all, you seem to be here because you were invited by your greed."


    The others laughed again enraging Ratong''. There was nothing it could however do. It was the weakest fellow here after Apeleka. Since Apeleka was protected by Ochieng'' and the others, Ratong'' had nobody to vent its anger on.


    "Tell me, what did you expect when you came?" Ochieng'' asked seriously. Ratong'' was his friend just like any other beast here.


    "Ochieng'' I am sorry. I was only anticipating great things here. I thought I could even obtain a wing!" Seeing that Ochieng'' asked in good will, Ratong'' answered with a bitter smile.


    "How I wish I could give you wings." Ochieng'' sighed.


    Chaa!


    As soon as Ochieng'' finished, the bracelet shimmered and everyone saw Ratong''s body morphing into a small and dark lion. It''s skin became as hard as steel and its eyes became extremely red. Its look was savage and the aura around it changed such that Apeleka and the other beasts found it hard to breathe.


    Weng!


    Dark wings with yellow patches appeared on the beasts back. Its ferocious eyes lit up with excitement. It flapped its newfound wings with great force. This sent off a series of winds that swept out like a raging tornado. Everyone present was blasted off like bullets from guns. Only Ochieng'' stayed his ground.


    Ochieng'' lifted his left arm to take a closer look at the bracelet on his wrist. He really could not understand what was happening.


    "Hahaha!"


    Seeing Ochieng'' looking at his wrist with wonderment, the beast immediately understood that the changes that took place in its body was the doing of the young man. It roared with exhilaration. From its point of view, there was nothing peculiar about the young man''s arm but his face showed that its changes had something to with his arm. It jumped to the young man and covered him with his wings laughing dementedly.


    "Thank you brother, thank you brother."


    It continuously patted the young man''s back with its wings tears flowing uncontrollably from its red eyes. For the first time it felt this happy and it was for the first time it really felt the importance of that young man. The love and respect it had for him soared to another level.


    Ochieng'' however shook his head piercingly. Apeleka, the love of his life was lying not far away from him because of this dumb fellow, how could he be okay?


    He pushed the beast away and ran for Apeleka leaving the beast sighing bitterly. He extended his hand and helped her up.


    "Are you okay?" He did not forget to inquire affectionately.


    "I am okay Ochieng''." She looked into his eyes and smiled.


    "If I were her, maybe I would have received the same care." Jakony shook its head trying to get itself up.


    "Are you jealous?" Mudho smiled at the bird jokingly.


    After they were all up, they fixated their eyes on Ratong'' who was jumping up and down with joy. Fear was manifestly written in their eyes. It dawned on them that Ratong'' was the most powerful companion of theirs after Ochieng''.


    Tout ensemble, Ochieng'' only took less than one hour inside the vault. It was barely afternoon.


    "Ochieng'', what did you just do to Ratong''?" The lions tribe head inquired. It had been calm all this while and had seen everything that had taken place. Before they were sent flying a few minutes ago, Ochieng'' made a wish and its brother underwent a transformation. Even though it was in a terrible condition at the moment, everything that had taken place did no not go past it.


    The others also turned their heads to Ochieng''. Apart from Apeleka and Mudho who had fully recovered, the others were yet to. The two birds looked ugly in their unkempt state. Jade Eagle''s appearance even looked exaggerated. One glance at it and one could think that it was an atrocious beast.


    "I think I just made a wish and everything happened. I really don''t understand." Ochieng'' answered still looking at his wrist.


    "What is in your arm Ochieng''?" Ratong'' who had calmed down asked anticipatively. It had seen Ochieng''s behavior during its transformation.


    "Are you not seeing?" Ochieng'' was bewildered. The bracelet was in his wrist for all to see. Furthermore he did not have it before he entered the hall, why was Ratong'' acting like it was not seeing it?


    "There is nothing in your arm Ochieng'', do not try to fool us." That was Apeleka throwing a wicked smile at him.


    "Really?!"


    Ochieng'' widened his eyes in shock. When he saw that the others were nodding to agree with Apeleka, he chose not to talk about the bracelet. He tried making wishes for the other beasts but all was in vain. He tried making a wish for Apeleka but failed. He decided to forget about the wishes for the time being.


    "It seems we are going to have a new rider this time round." Ochieng'' rolled his eyes at Ratong'' who was elated beyond imagination.


    Ratong'' wanted to riposte because of its size but when he willed to enlarge, it happened immediately what made it smile from ear to ear.


    "Let us go!"


    It shouted joyfully and without wasting time, the others jumped on its back and the lion disappeared.

 60 The Rainless Dark Clouds And The Smiling of Winds

    In Odindi clan, things were going on unremarkably. Everyone was oblivious to the war that had taken place a few days ago. This was the same with all the clans in Lu tribe.


    It was better that they did not know. People tend to do unnatural things when they are in their state of fear. Who knew what the members of the Lu community could do? Even if they knew about the war, what help could they give? It was better to be safe than sorry. Everything concerning the war was only known by the upper echelons of the various clans and all of them were in the Lu tribe training camp if not in their own clan training fields.


    This afternoon, many from Ong''am''s family had already known about the war that took place a few days ago because of Ochieng'' and Jakony.


    Many had taken their afternoon meals and were currently involved in various activities. Most women were under trees telling stories. Young men had taken their animals from water and were grazing them not far from home. Old men were gathered in different places busy smoking cigarette from their old pipes while discussing clan issues. Young women who had not gone to their own homes were together learning a few things here and there and children were playing as usual.


    Suddenly, the ambiance around and within Odindi clan specifically changed. Things tranquilized everywhere. That was strange. Nimbus appeared on the sky but there was no rain. The winds were blowing gently making the atmosphere comfortable. Maybe something unexpected was yet to happen.


    "Ong''am, this is a a bad sign. It is all your fault. See what you have brought to our clan just because of that filthy son of yo..."


    PAA!


    A resounding slap landed on Mboya Ogwang''s left cheek. The slap was accompanied by him spouting blood and a few of his teeth landed on the ground as he staggered a little before finally stabilising.


    "Did you just slap me?" He inquired his stomach burning with anger.


    "So you are also too dumb to realize what I did. You insult anyone you want in my family but dare not insult my son Ochieng''!" Ong''am warned with all seriousness.


    "Fine, you just have to prove that you have the capability to stop me from insulting him."


    Mboya dashed towards Ong''am with great force as soon as he finished saying so. His right fist was already ahead of him piercing the air ferociously as he moved. The fist carried great might such that if it landed, Ong''am could lose his life.


    Faced with the enraged Mboya, Ong''am remained calm. He did not fear anything happening to him. After all, even if he was injured by that fist, he had the regenerative ability. Notwithstanding, he hated feeling pain, he could not just allow that punch to land on him.


    "Stop!"


    When the punch was just an inch away from Ong''am, an angry voice echoed in the air. Mboya stopped and turned to the direction of the voice, to see who was audacious enough to poke his nose where it was not needed only to see a group of warriors clad in leopard skins led by two men. One of the two men was middle aged and the other one was a young man in his late thirties.


    The majestic air around the middle aged man indicated his standing. The killing intent in his eyes also showed the number of battles he had gone through. He was the one who had called out.


    "Tribe head."


    Upon seeing the middle aged man and feeling the authoritative air around him, the two who were involved in a fight bowed respectfully simultaneously.


    "You were left here to train your warriors for a coming battle and here you are, fighting. What if the enemy attacked?" Censured the tribe head.


    "It was all because of him here." Mboya pointed at Ong''am.


    "What did he do?" The tribe head asked with a deep scowl between his brows.


    "His son arrived here with two Lang women a month ago. A week ago, when we were discussing the coming of the battle, he disappeared. He is over eighty seasons old and capable of fighting but chose to leave us during the meeting. Ong''am over here is busy defending him."


    Even though Mboya was an outsider in Odindi clan, as the saying goes, ''walls and leaves have ears'', it was not impossible for the commander to know a thing or two about Ochieng''s arrival.


    "Okoth, is he the one from the other day?" The tribe head turned to Okoth Ang''wen, Odindi Clan''s Chief.


    "That is right." The chief nodded.


    "Ignorance can make a mouse attack a cat. Do you even know whom that person is?" The tribe head asked looking at Mboya as if looking at an idiot.


    "You know him?" Mboya was not a fool. It was clear that the tribe head knew the young man.


    "He finished the war the day before yesterday." Smiled the tribe head proudly.


    "What do you mean by that?" Ong''am asked.


    "He came with some monsters and slaughtered all our enemies except their tribe heads. Ong''am, don''t tell me you don''t know your son is an Ordainer." The tribe head asked the former chief jokingly.


    The Lu tribe could be said to be one of the most blessed communities in Keniya land. Out of the number of Ordainers that had appeared in Keniya, Lu tribe had hosted more than fourty five percent of them. It goes without saying that other tribes had only had not more than five percent of those people. It is not wrong to say that the Lu people had a deeper understanding of the Ordainers compared to other tribes. Chiefs and commanders definitely knew about their existence.


    Mboya fell on his knees and apologized to Ong''am earnestly. He did not know Ochieng'' was an Ordainer. The knowledge of the people about the Ordainers was limited. Mboya however stumbled across an ancient book when he decided to take a walk in dry lands far from his clan. The book was written in Lu language.


    One of the pages read,


    ''Humans make the best dishes for the Black Fiends. Their flesh and blood revitalize these demons. Only Ordainers are the nemesis of their lives. These Ordainersshould be taken care of when they are found until they are powerful enough to deal with these dark demons...''


    The night after the day he obtained the book, he met some Anindo Ngilo who claimed to be the eighteenth Ordainer of Keniya in a dream. Ngilo said the book was his. He had written it casually out of boredom but lost it when roaming. He wanted nobody to have it for the sake of any Ordainer''s safety. He asked Mboya not to reveal the secret of the book and pray to ''Were'' to keep the current Ordainer safe.


    The next day, knowing that there was nowhere safe enough to hide the book, after reading everything, Mboya burned it and its secrets remained with him and the Anindo. If there was anyone who knew about the Ordainers deeply other than the gods of Keniya land and powerful wizards that also had the role of protecting the people was Mboya. He obtained his knowledge from the ancient book.


    When he realized Ong''am had fathered an Ordainer, his attitude made a three hundred and sixty degrees turn and felt apologetic from the bottom of his heart.


    "It is okay brother, rise."


    Seeing how serious Mboya was, Ong''am helped him up. He admired how swiftly Mboya changed his attitude. If he knew why Mboya apologized, maybe the admiration could not be that much.


    "Ong''am, we are visiting your clan." Smiled the tribe head after everything was settled.


    "Really?!" Ong''am''s eyes lit up immediately.


    They followed the tribe head after being beckoned.


    At Nyara clan in Nyangini''s compound. The great seer from south had just come from the shrine when she saw the changing of clouds just before she entered her hut.


    "The rainless dark clouds and the smiling ofwinds. The winds blow towards Odindi. I must head over and take a look. It is long since I saw the tribe head."


    The woman was talking to herself. All her husband saw was her being in a daze just before she entered her hut. Instead of entering afterwards, she turned in a hurry probably not wanting to be late for something.


    "What is it Nyangini?" He could not help but ask.


    "The tribe head is visiting Odindi clan."


    "What...?!" He wanted to ask a few questions but the woman disappeared. He shook his head and followed.

 61 Oyamo Oyamo

    The rainless dark cloud and the smiling winds was a phenomenon only known by the seers. The tribe head himself did not know about it. When visiting places, he could see dark clouds appear on the sky and the winds blow gently but never understood why. He had asked his wise men to explain it to him but none understood. Unfortunately, of all the gifted people or the people with magical abilities like seers, sorcerers, witches, wizards, Ordainers and others in Lu tribe, the tribe head had never thought this aspect was only understood by the seers. Amollo Orengo aside, not even his predecessors could fathom the phenomenon.


    The Lu tribe heads were sworn in by the general seer of the tribe. This seer was the most powerful one. When he swore in the tribe head, he gave powers unique to this lofty person. Seers were used by ''Were'' as his messengers. They spoke to this supreme spirit directly to know the future. The fate of the whole tribe was in their hands thence the profound respect the people had for them. The only reason why they were not used as helpers to Ordainers was because they had a lot of responsibilities in their respective divisions and that is why their knowledge concerning Ordainers was as limited as any other ordinary person. The One from above nevertheless chose wizards to help the Ordainers, the reason why they knew a lot about these chosen ones. From this, it can be said that in Lu tribe, seers were the most powerful people even though they kept a low profile.


    Thousands of years before Amollo ascended to the tribe head''s stool, the very first tribe head of Lu tribe was given ''orengo'' that was cut from the tail of a flying cow beast by a seer from those times. This beast was a daunting creature to other beasts but very compassionate to human beings. Before it died, it asked the general seer of that time to cut its tail to protect the Lu tribe.


    That seer decided to invite his confreres to the tribe shrine and together they cast a spell on the beast tail or rather the ''orengo'' to add more power to it. After some conjurations, the ''orengo''became an object of power. It''s bearer could be unvanquishable wherever he went. Since not anyone could bear it, the seers decided to make the object the tribe head''s. Therefore, it became an ordinary tail to any other person but a powerful artifact to the tribe head. With it, he could pierce through everything with a lot of ease. He became an indomitable god of battle that not even tribe heads from other tribes could match him. Within the tribe it gave him power to rule such that nobody could dare have malevolent thoughts against him. In the battle that took place a few days ago, he was hurt just because he left the ''orengo'' in his palace. Otherwise, the battle could still be won by the Lu warriors even if Ochieng'' did not come in.


    As for the rainless clouds and the smiling winds, that was an inherent power the general seer secretlygave the tribe head during the inauguration ceremony. It was to help the seers track the movements of the tribe head. This was to ensure he was safe at any given moment. The leader could never know the reason behind the phenomenon because no seer was willing to let him know.


    The nimbus had disappeared and the winds were no longer as gentle as they were. The chief''s compound was filled with people from Odindi clan. The atmosphere there was vital and everyone was in good moods hosting the tribe head.


    The Lu tribe was huge with several clans. The tribe head could take not less than five years just visiting the clans. If he visited a clan, for him to come back, he had to take several seasons since he was visiting other clans as well as attending to his duties as a tribe head.


    "I was only a child when you ascended to the stool tribe head. It was only a few days after your father visited this clan. By then I was only twenty seasons old, time has fled and sixty seasons have gone by. I am glad to see you when it is only a few seasons since your reign begun." One young man exclaimed in joy.


    The tribe was seated with everyone in the chief''s compound. He was taking ''kong''o'' alongside the elders. Those who were not allowed to take ''kong''o'' were taking fermented milk to get along. Women were busy in the chief''s wives huts preparing the evening meals.


    News concerning Ochieng'' was now unconcealed and everyone had leapt with joy praising him. The tribe head had agreed with the people that the next day, they would march to the clan shrine and slaughter fifteen heads of cattle and offer them as sacrifices for ''Were'' for bringing victory to the tribe. Their blood would also be poured to the ground for the ancestors to appease them and have them share the tribe bliss.


    "I am glad too, what is your name?" The tribe head answered smiling broadly.


    "I am Oyamo Oyamo." The young man answered respectfully.


    "Why were you given that name? Why were you given a disease name?1" The tribe head asked with a light frown on his face.


    "It is not the disease name, hehe. It is that ''yamo'' that means wind. My mother told me her great grandmother had told her that I would be a strong child. She said I would be as agile as the leopard and swift like the wind. That is why I was named Oyamo Oyamo." The young man explained rather proudly.


    "Oyamo Oyamo, apart from chasing grasshoppers when we go for grazing, what else do you know?" One young man interjected what made others including the tribe head burst out in laughter.


    "If Oyamo is as swift as the winds then I Okombo Diguru is faster than light and agile like smoke."


    "Hahaha! If Okombo is faster than light then I Ombemo Mong''o can teleport."


    "Fools! What have you cowards done with your speed and agility? I have faced a lion before and killed it! I have also saved my goats from the jaws of a crocodile near River Loka...."


    "Haha! Ondondo only knows how to eat guavas and kill frogs. I wonder when these became crocodiles and lions."


    ...


    As the young men were involved in their sarcasm, the elders and the tribe head were laughing enjoying the party.


    "Instead of bluffing here, why don''t we have wrestling matches to prove to the community who is stronger than the other? I believe the tribe head will be happy to watch!" One Sando Amimo said throwing a playful smile at the tribe head.


    The head of the tribe nodded his head immediately in approval. The young men leapt at the center of the compound where the dueling ring was. Everyone''s eyes shone with excitement. Wrestling or ''amen'' was one of the greatest sources of excitement in this tribe and others. Now that most of the young men were from war, it wasn''t a bad thing to be excited especially when they had the head of the tribe with them.


    "Oyamo Oyamo, come and prove your name before the chief and the tribe head by dueling with me." Sando Amimo was the first one to offer a challenge.


    Oyamo Oyamo did not waste even a single second. He immediately walked towards Sando, leaving the crowd clapping with exhilaration.


    Sando did not want to waste even a second, he swooped down on Oyamo ferociously like a lioness that had gone hungry for days. Oyamo did not dare to collide head on with Sando. He swiftly dodged to the side making Sando fall hard on the ground with his handsome face sinking in earth. Smartly enough, Sando managed to control his fall so that his back could not touch the ground. That could be considered his lose if it happened.


    Sando stood up revealing his dusty front. Oyamo did not even give his opponent time to dust himself. He charged at Sando at breathtaking speed. The two were locked in a vigorous duel after a second, each trying not to let his opponent put his back on the ground. After fifteen minutes, when both were covered with sweat and were panting heavily, Oyamo managed to make Sando lie with his back on theground. Oyamo had won.


    Those in Oyamo''s support were clapping cheerfully. The tribe head was nodding his head approvingly. Oyamo had proved himself.


    Even in his tired state, Oyamo still challenged those who had mocked him before and sent them to the ground as easily as cutting grass. This led to a total silence in the scene. Everyone was looking at him admiringly. Thereafter those who had lost to him challenged themselves. The dueling ring was shrouded by a fog of dust during these young men''s intense fights.


    "So it is true you are as swift as the winds Oyamo. You are slightly older than Ochieng''. I would like to see a match bet..."


    The tribe head smiled at the young man who stood like an indomitable warrior at the center of the dueling ring. They had no reason for standing with him on the ring because they were like ants before him. Even though they fought with each other after a duel with Oyamo, the latter did not leave the ring but watched with a rather bored face. After they were done, they had descended one by one leaving the young man standing alone on the ring.


    "I cannot fight that monster tribe head." Even before the tribe head finished, Oyamo had already turned down the offer.


    "I believe I am not the monster Oyamo is talking about."


    Behind the crowd, a voice of a young man resounded. Everyone turned their heads only to see a smiling young handsome man standing next to a young woman who looked like an ethereal maid sent from heaven. The air around her could make any normal man feel like pouncing on her to satisfy his desires.She was smiling as well adding an infallible charm to her unparalleled beauty.


    1. ''Yamo'' is a Luo name for boil that mostly attacks the fingers and the toe. The word is also used to refer to winds especially strong winds.

 62 The Duel Between Oyamo Oyamo and Ochiengs

    The young man and woman were without question Ochieng'' and Apeleka severally. Since Ratong''s transformation, everything in it had changed. It had become severalfold stronger than Jade Eagle. It''s intelligence and power of its senses had also increased by leaps and bounds. Ochieng'' was yet to know its importance as a companion. The beast had arrived in their clan within less than ten minutes! After that, the two were driven here by Jakony immediately they arrived in the forbidden land. The others were left behind to recuperate.


    Ochieng'' and his girl wanted to have rest in his ''simba'' but noticed the commotion in his brother''s compound. They decided to come over and take a look when they heard the conversation between Oyamo and the tribe head.


    ''Talk of the devil''.


    Oyamo sighed within. He wanted to say something but was lost of words. The people present had turned to him and they wanted to hear what he was to say.


    "Just give it a try, who knows, it might be a good opportunity for you." Apeleka''s melodious voice reverberated waking many who had been lost in their own thoughts.


    "Alright then, I will give it a try."


    Oyamo nodded and Ochieng'' walked into the ring. The crowd had opened a wide path for him looking at him with mixed feelings. This young man that looked innocent on his face had saved their tribe from a serious war. They had celebrated for a long time such that when they saw him, the best they could do was look at him confusedly. He also wanted to duel with Oyamo, it was good to watch the fight first before they praised him, right?


    Apeleka had found where her mother and Ochieng''s sat and sat next to them. Not all the women were cooking. In fact, most of them were outside enjoying the party. Everyone else held their chests looking at the dueling ring intently. They were yet to watch a big fight.


    "How I wish this was a good opportunity for you Oyamo just like Apeleka said." Ochieng'' smiled at Oyamo before waving at the latter to start. The seriousness of his voice was however apparent.


    Rumble!


    The rumbling of thunder was heard. The sky was filled with dark clouds once again and streaks of lightning appeared. Suddenly, a splash of a heavy lump of liquid was heard coming from the center of the ring. Everyone lifted their heads only to see a pale blue liquid flowing from Oyamo''s head towards his face and body.


    "What the hell is happening?"


    Many of them started wondering. They had thought the rain was about to fall but were surprised it did not. What happened was this stunning thing. Ochieng'' also noticed the bracelet was shining brightly. He knew everything that was happening was due to that bungle.


    "Ordaining from heaven''s power! The ultimate ordaining realm! Ochieng'' has obtained the Supernal bracelet!"


    As others were buried deeply in their shock, one person was mesmerized by what he was seeing. It was none other than Mboya Ogwang, the one who had read a few things from Anindo Ngilo''s book concerning Ordainers.


    "But it was mentioned that the bracelet was only used by the very first Ordainer Mbaraka Nyika. Did it not disappear with him?" Ogwang was still looking at the scene with widened eyes. He did not believe that the things he had read in a book he casually came across he could see in real world.


    Ah!


    Oyamo tried wiping the liquid off his head but was unable to. Suddenly, he felt his muscles vehemently contract. He wailed in pain and started hopping here and there like someone possessed by demons.


    In normal occasions, people could have run away as fast as they could if they witnessed such a scene. Others could have run to the clan''s medicine men or any gifted person to come and help. In this case, many stayed out of curiosity. They first heard Ochieng'' making a wish and barely after doing so the atmosphere changed.


    Thud!


    Oyamo fell on the ground writhing and groaning in pain. At the same time, his chassis was growing stronger and stronger. When he stood up after around three minutes, his entire being became different. His breathing slowed down, his physique looked powerful and his skin had become hard to an extent that no weapon could harm him. His face became more handsome and his senses became sharper. The liquid that appeared a moment ago had dissipated without trace. Feeling the flow of energy in his body, he smiled a little before turning to Ochieng'' who was staring at him attentively. He wanted to thank this benefactor of his but before he even talked, the latter had spoken with a large smile on his handsome face.


    "Can we have a duel now?"


    "Sure." Oyamo had no choice this time round. This was also an opportunity to test his newfound strength.


    Oyamo dashed at Ochieng'' with great force barely after accepting the challenge. With his newfound strength, his speed was several times greater than his former speed. He had gone through an earth shuttering transformation. He reached before Ochieng'' in a blink of an eye. He sent a punch at Ochieng''s chest. The latter smiled a little before sending his palm to collide with the powerful punch.


    Boom!


    A resounding explosion resonated in the air after the collision. This was followed by a surge of powerful airwaves that swept out in all directions like ferocious hurricane. Everyone watching was sent flying several meters away. It was fortunate that the chief''s compound was large enough such that the huts were far from the dueling ring. Otherwise, they could have turned into detritus. Their roofs were all the same blown away.


    Oyamo was sent flying two hundred meters away. He fell on one of the buildings in the chief''s compound reducing it to nothingness. This was the building closest to the ring. Only Ochieng'' stood his ground.


    "Apeleka!"


    The only person Ochieng'' could think of at this moment was Apeleka. It is this time that he realized what they had really done. The sky was now clear but the ambiance was still covered with a mist of dust. A large circle with radius of almost a hundred meters was formed with him at the center. Around the circle were the people who had been watching the duel a minute ago. They were all lying unconsciously on the ground.


    "What did I just do!"


    He cried within. He tried making a wish but nothing happened. In the end, he tried casting some power to help them recover but was interrupted by a tuneful voice from the sky. He saw a gray bird with white wings singing cheerfully while flying across the sky. The unconscious people rose one by one in their peak conditions following the bird''s song.


    When he saw everyone was up, Ochieng'' heaved a long sigh of relief but barely after, he saw the bird plummeting from the sky. He ran towards it after shouting its name.


    The bird was still singing even during its fall so everyone was still more or less unconscious. No one noticed what was happening. He found the bird in an unkempt condition. It''s breathing was unstable and its eyes were completely pale. It looked like it could die at any moment.


    "Jakony!" The bird was of course Jakony.


    "Help the people out of their trance lest they die with me."


    Disregarding Ochieng'' who was almost currying it away, the bird instructed weakly. Ochieng'' turned only to see the people looking at the sky with large smiles. It was as if they were finding pleasure in looking up.


    "Apeleka!"


    Without knowing why and how, he shouted. Apeleka understood Jakony most. She also loved the bird like a sister. Maybe she could save the situation easily.


    "What are you doing?" He heard the bird''s weak voice again, "I told you to wake them up, why are you shouting her name? Do you think you can save them that way? Or your love is speaking in your stead"


    "How do I save them?" The young man asked in tears.


    "My song is go...cough! cough!"


    The bird was cut short by her coughs before spouting a mouthful of blood. Ochieng'' did not know what to do. He did not want to lose Jakony neither did he want to lose the people. He did not know how to save the people but could at least try and help Jakony. After pondering for a second, he decided to save Jakony since that was the only choice he had.


    "Jakony!"


    His girl''s voice rung in his ears in a timely manner. Even the bird was surprised to hear that voice. It smiled a little in its vulnerable state. In a flash, the girl appeared before it and knelt just beside it. The girl''s tears started welling uncontrollably falling drop by drop on the bird that was almost dying. Ochieng'' stared bewilderedly.


    As the tears fell on the bird''s chest, they were miraculously absorbed confusing Ochieng'' even more.


    After a few seconds of Apeleka''s weeping, the bird opened its eyes with vitality. It stood and shook vigorously before staring at the two with a smile.


    "Thank you Apeleka for saving my life. How did you manage to wake from the tra..."


    "The people Jakony! Save them first!" Ochieng'' shouted at the bird who was looking at Apeleka skeptically.


    "Oh! You are too anxious Ochieng'' they will be okay." It assured the young man with a frown between its brows. The bird once again sang a song and one by one everyone woke up.


    "What happened?" Apeleka asked with concern.


    "I have never helped more than three people at the same time before. I was forced to use too much energy making me weak."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me all I needed to do was to cry?" Ochieng'' asked quite indignantly.


    Before the bird answered, a grumble echoed. They lifted their heads only to see a figure struggling out of the debris that was once a building in the chief''s compound not far away. The people present also turned their heads over and were astounded by what they saw.

 63 Mboyas Gif

    That evening was one of a kind. The people welcomed Ochieng'' wholeheartedly. Him being there alongside the tribe head made the mood of the clan unfathomable.


    The dancers performed their terpsichore while the singers and the drummers provided music. Others were involved in word plays while others played ''nyatiti'', ''orutu'' and ''ongeng''o''1. All were to entertain thetribe head, the young prodigy and others in attendance. Oyamo never left Ochieng''s side because he felt like owing the latter and wanted to accompany and protect him.


    Ordainers as they were known by hoi polloi had the abilities to ''ordain'' particular beasts and make them powerful. What was not known was that this was the very basic power of an Ordainer. Mostly, Ordainers lived with beasts where peopledreaded. There they found friendly beasts who they could ''ordain'' after years of intimacy. This was also the case with Ochieng'' and Mudho. This only protected the beasts in the lands they lived in where its fellow beasts were not that strong. Stronger beasts could however destroy the ''ordained'' beasts even without them realizing. Jade Eagle is a perfect example. Just because the weak Mudho was ''ordained'' by weak Ochieng'', when faced with the powerful Jade Eagle, Mudho was completely helpless.


    Ordainers then left these feared lands and mixed with the people to start their missions, which was to keep mankind from harmful supernatural beings and other threats. They never knew about their missions when they started living with their fellow men. They however learned who they really were by the passing of time. That was how the One from above designed their journey to be.This helped in producing powerful Ordainers and keep them safe from the greatest enemy to man; the Black Fiends, until they were strong enough to face these demons.


    The most peculiar ability these special groups of people had was that they had the power to ''ordain'' any creature apart from Black Fiends once their abilities had reached a certain level. Once they reached that level, the ''ordained'', be it humans, beasts or animals, felt like they owed the Ordainers and always wanted to protect them. They could however be of no much help since the ''ordained'' could never be stronger than the ''ordainer''.


    This ''ordaining'' power was nevertheless exaggerated when it came to those who had the Supernal bracelet. This was a bracelet that had been used by the very first Ordainer in Keniya. He obtained it from the One from above himself. It had other functions but those who were ''ordained'' by it through the Ordainer''s wish were extremely powerful. One thing that is worth mentioning is that the bangle could not be used by a weak fellow.


    Ochieng'' was with those he was in the same age group with. He was enjoying music, fermented milk and other foods with them. They were also discussing things that only them understood.


    "Ochieng'', that is a beautiful woman you have there. Where did you get her from?" One of the young man asked Ochieng'' looking at Apeleka who was chatting with her two mothers not far away.


    Ochieng'' wanted to answer but saw Mboya Ogwang heading towards their direction. Those who were with him immediately kept quiet. That was an elder and a warrior protecting a whole division for heaven''s sake, they had to show some respect.


    Ong''am followed forthwith he saw Mboya going towards where Ochieng'' was. He was moving so fast that they reached near Ochieng'' at the same time.


    "What do you want near my son?" Ong''am asked Mboya with a deep scowl on his face.


    "I just want to have a little talk with him is there a problem?"


    "Ochieng'', follow me."


    Ong''am beckoned Ochieng'' and the latter followed the former straight off. Mboya also followed them.


    What was this? He only wanted to have a little talk with Ochieng'', the one chosen by the One from above. Why was Ong''am behaving like his son was being stolen?


    Ong''am and Ogwang had talked in low tones so no one heard them neither did they know why Ong''am and the two walked to a secluded place. No one bothered either because it was clear whatever the three wanted to discuss only concerned them, otherwise, they could have just had their talk among the people.


    "Ochieng'', this Mboya cannot be trusted. He wanted me punished just because I allowed Apeleka and Sankale to stay here. He also thought that you machinated with the Lang tribe to destroy our tribe. Beleery of him." Ong''am warned his son the moment they were farfrom the people in a low tone.


    "There is no need of being leery of me Ochieng'', your father fears a lot. I have important things I would like to discuss with you alone. Will you allow me?" Ogwang came in even before Ochieng'' could speak.


    "You will have to talk to him over my dead body then." Ong''am harrumphed.


    He was too old and too weak to fight when Ochieng'' returned but after he consumed the ''hono'' fruit, his strength had returned to its peak. Even though he was still old, he was as strong as many Lu tribe commanders and that is why he chose to join the battle and even had the guts to confront Ogwang.


    "There is no need for a fight father, I know what to do with him if he proves to be untrustworthy. Furthermore, if I want to know whatever he is thinking of, it will take me not even a second."


    Assured Ochieng'' making his father breathe in relief. The old man left the two to discuss the ''important things'' as he went to devour what the women had prepared for them for the night.


    "Ochieng'' forgive me for my foolhardiness. I did not know that you were an Ordainer in the past."


    "I understand elder."


    "That is better. I saw you cast the ultimate ordaining realm. Do you have the Supernal bracelet with you?" Mboya asked excitedly. Even though it was dark, Ochieng could still see his sparkling eyes.


    "You know about the bracelet?!" Ochieng'' asked in shock.


    "A little bit. I came across a book a few seasons ago. The book was written by Anindo Ngilo, the eighteenth Ordainer. Every detail of the book was about the Ordainers. That is where I learnt about the bracelet."


    "I see...what do you know about this Supernal bracelet?"


    "It is a bracelet that was first used by Mbaraka Nyika, the very first Ordainer in Keniya. The bracelet was given by the One from above to him after he was through with his training. Ordainers are given special bangles by the One from above after they have activated their major three powers as Ordainers. These bracelets give them abilities beyondimagination. These abilities soar with increase in Ordainer''s strength and power."


    "The Supernal bracelet is however one of a kind. So long as one have enough strength, he can use it even before activating the three powers. It was only used by Nyika and had never been used by anyone else. The bracelet was best known for tapping into the powers of heaven to fulfil the wishes of an Ordainer. As long as an Ordainer makes wishes without knowing, the heavens will make the wish come true. Of course the wish must be that that will not harm mankind." Mboya explained.


    "If the bracelet was only used by Nyika, how did the eighteenth Ordainer come to know of it?"


    "The Ordainers are best known by the Wizards of Righteousness. These wizards are specially trained in the Hall of Righteousness near the Ndia ocean by the One from above himself. This is whereOrdainers go after their three main powers are activated. Records concerning every Ordainer is found in that hall. That is how Anindo obtained knowledge concerning the Supernal bracelet."


    "And what are these three powers?"


    "I really don''t know. Even though Anindo revealed a lot about the Ordainers, it was mostly the basics, so my knowledge is still limited."


    "I see...you were lucky to find that book... Ah!"


    Ochieng'' was cut short by a jolt in his head. Suddenly, a thought came to his mind and faded like the passing of wind. Before he understood what was happening, the thought came and disappeared again until it finally stuck in his mind.


    "The One with the Book." He murmured


    "Are you okay Ochieng''?"


    Mboya asked worriedly after he heard Ochieng''s mewl and his murmuring of ''the one with the book'' several times.


    "You are also gifted my elder, did you know that?"


    Instead of answering Ogwang, Ochieng'' asked Mboya with eyes lightened up


    "What?!" Mboya did also not believe his ears, he widened his eyes in shock.


    "The moment I mentioned the word book there was a jolt in my mind and a thought kept flashing in my mind. After several flashes, I learnt that you are One with the Book and someone kept telling me that you should go to the Hall of Righteousness, you need to learn about your gift." Ochieng'' said in one breath.


    Ogwang was left without words. For a long time he stood there his body trembling from shock. He could not believe that he was a gifted person. He was excited but kept breathing heavily when he thought of the responsibilities he could shoulder.


    The gifted people were special people chosen by ''Were''. These people had powers to perform things that defied logic. They attracted vast wealth and great respect from the people just because of their gifts. They never lacked anything and everyone dreamed of being like them but were unable to. The only problem with the gifted people was that they never had time to enjoy their wealth. They were always here or there taking care of this and that.


    "I think we should return to the party. After the party, find a way of going there as early as possible because it is like your kind is urgently needed." Ochieng'' said after Mboya had recovered from his daze.


    "I don''t even know where Ndia ocean is, how am I to get to the hall without a map?" The middle aged man chuckled helplessly.


    "I believe you will find a way to get there." Ochieng'' smiled. He then turned and joined his age mates in the party. What he did not know was that the moment he left, Mboya fell to the ground and fell into a deep sleep


    1. Luo musical instruments.

 64 In The Skies

    Mboya suddenly found himself at the entrance of a large castle. Its walls was made of stones that did not exist in Lu tribe. It was emanating a bright golden color making it look like it had fallen from heaven. It was surrounded by beautiful trees and plants making the air around it pleasurable. The entire castle and the plants around it were shrouded entirely with mist.


    The path leading to the entrance was filled with beautiful twinkling gems. Mboya hesitated a little before walking tardily towards the closed entrance. He was fearful but was delighted being in such a beautiful place. His heart palpitated with mixed feelings.


    When he was about thirty feet from the entree, the large wooden door that closed thethreshold opened revealing bright light from within. Mboya who did not expect this squinted before covering his face with his palm. He stopped suddenly, wondering what was happening still covering his face.


    "Just walk in Mboya."


    A loud voice echoed in the air making Mboya''s hair stand on end. He shuddered a little before charging into the castle hyperventilating.


    Immediately he went past the doorway, the large wooden door closed behind him and the light vanished without trace revealing a long beautiful large corridor. The floor was made of stones of different splendor arranged in such a way that they formed beautiful flowers of different kinds. The the walls were painted cream with ancient drawings. On the ceiling hung narrow cylindrical tubes that emanated white light from within. At the very end of the corridor was a white door. The architecture of the corridor alone was top notch.


    The middle aged man walked softly towards the other door looking at his surroundings with awe. This was the most outstanding structure he had ever seen. He saw different paintings of people doingdifferent things on the walls.


    Just before he reached the door, his eyes caught a painting that was nearest to it on his right.


    "Ochieng''"


    As he was looking at the painting, he saw a familiar man viciously fighting a dark robust creature. The creature had a human physique but the head resembledhyena''swith tongue as long as giraffe''s but looked exactly as a snake''s tongue. The face of the animal looked extremelyvenomous. Its red eyes made its onlookers shudder for no good reason. Even Mboya who was just looking at it from the painting felt chills run down his spine. The familiar person who was around 1.6 metres looked small in front of the 3 metres tall creature. Even though things were stationary in the painting, it was clear that the fight between the two was flagitious.


    "Has Ochieng'' met that creature anywhere before? Can it be a Black Fiend? Aren''t the Ordainers kept from these creatures by the One from above until their three main powers are fully activated?"


    Mboya was bewildered by what he was seeing. The familiar fellow he was seeing in the painting was without question Ochieng''. Paintings were normally used by painters to evince their thoughts and what they had seen. Since the painter had painted Ochieng'' in a fight with that stranger, maybe he had seen that happen, the reason why he did the painting.


    "I should ask Ochieng'' about it once I am from this place...Ehe?!"


    He was mumblingbut suddenly saw something strange again petrifying him on the spot. He even heard his heart beating as he widened his eyes in astonishment.


    What did he just see?


    He was mumbling things when he saw the creatures within the painting move. It started by a slow movement before fast movements followed. He then heard sounds coming from the very painting! It was like a screen had been placed before him.


    Pi! Pa! Pu!


    Ochieng'' was intensely fighting that huge creature. Mboya was looking without blinking his body still stiff from shock. Even the corridor shook a little just from the waves made by the loud sounds that came from the battle.


    Thud!


    Mboya was already shocked to the point that his eyes were looking at the painting but seeing nothing. The sounds were loud but he was not hearing anything. He was waken from that state when a loud thud resounded. When he looked, he saw Ochieng''s lifeless body lying on the ground and the beast stepping on his belly thumping its chest with delight.


    "I never knew I could kill an Ordainer in this life. My journey here was not wasted after all."


    The beast roared before picking up Ochieng'' and walking away. He carried Ochieng'' casually like a chick. It was as if Ochieng'' had no weight at all. As soon as the beast disappeared, the painting disappeared as well. It was as if it was never there in the first place.


    "Ochieng''!"


    Mboya realized he was shedding tears. He thought he was in a dream but when he pinched his right thigh and felt some pain, he knew he was not dreaming.


    "Is he really dead?"


    Without knowing, he had started crying tears welling down his coarse cheeks uncontrollably. He did not know this Ochieng'' before but ever since he learnt that the latter was an Ordainer, he had had a deep respect and love for him. Since he also knew the very responsibilities of an Ordainer, he more than anyone wanted to ensure that no harm came to Ochieng''. But, here the young man died just before his eyes. How could he even maintain his cool?


    "Since this was a painting, it might not be true that this has happened. It must be a message from someone, " after crying for sometime, knowing that there was no medicine for cries, he decided to think things out," but who can this be? And why in this place?"


    He was still baffled when the door he was standing next to opened. Without a second thought he dashed into the other side. After seeing the ''death'' of Ochieng'', he wanted to know why he was here more than ever.


    He only got into a dark room surprisinghim. He was wondering what to do when the room lit up. It turned out to be a large reception room.At the center of the room sat a young lady in white robe. In front of her was a large furbished desk with huge books on it. There was a cup of tea on the desk. The fragrance of the tea covered the whole room. The lady herself was immersed in a small book and did not even recognize the presence of Mboya who was looking at herconfusedly.


    All of a sudden, the young lady put the book on the desk and lifted her head to look at Mboya.


    What he saw made his jaws drop! For the first time he was seeing a real beautiful lady. Even Apeleka who looked like a supernal queen paled in comparison to this young lady. He even started feeling uncomfortable standing there.


    "You must be Mboya Ogwang, right?" She asked with a smile heightening her beauty with those tiny dimples on her rounded cheeks.


    "...Yes." The man answered with a wobbly voice.


    "Welcome to the skies where Saints dwell."


    The young woman walked towards Mboya, extended her right hand to greet him. He was amazed when he got the opportunity to see the whole lady''s figure. She was outstandingly gorgeous. He nevertheless greeted back without a single word.


    "You mean I am in the sky at the moment? And who are the Saints? " Mboya asked astounded after some time.


    "Follow me."


    She waved at him instead of answering. The middle aged man followed without question. The young lady opened a door that was just behind the chair she sat on a moment ago. The door was as large as the two he had crossed before he got here. It led to a larger room.


    The room was equipped with beautiful furniture and flowers. The scent within was extremely pleasant. The walls were dazzling. In one of the chairs sat a man in his late forties taking wine. His expression while drinking the wine showed how tasty it was.


    The man said something to the woman in another language Mboya did not understand. She immediately left leaving Mboya and the man alone in the resting room.


    "Please sit down."


    The man said in Lu language pointing at one of the chairs directly opposite but closest to him. Mboya did just that. After greetings where Mboya learnt that the man was called Lokasa Nonka and the lady before Nyambura Nyaki, he was poured for a glass of wine.


    He stretched his back in enjoyment as the wine floweddown his gorge. This was the finest and tastiest wine he had ever had.


    "How is it?" Nonka asked with a grin.


    "It is great."


    "It is made of divine energy and fruits that grow in Paradise where the One from above lives. It is poured every month into a jar found in the holy altar in one of the rooms of this castleby the One from above whenever he visits us." Nonka said the smile on his face never dissipating.


    He was humble from the moment Mboya set his eyes on him and was still the same even when he was talking about the origin of the wine.


    "Nyaki told me that I am currently in the sky and here is the dwelling place of the saints, I don''t understand." Knowing that he could not know even a thing about the source of the wine, he decided to ask what was important to him.


    "You are of course in the sky above the clouds you see when you are in Lu land. This place was built by one of the people who help the One from above in his day to day activities. We are Saints, initially humans. We were righteous people while living on earth and so when we almost died, instead of letting us go, the One from above elevated us here to serve him. In exchange for our loyalty,he gave us a life of peace and happiness and most importantly, made us immortal. We never age and that is why you may see us different in age, just because we remain the same way we were when we were elevated as far as appearance is concerned."


    Mboya nodded his head in understanding. He could not believe he could visit such a place in his lifetime.


    "So, is it because I am righteous that I am here?" He asked looking at Nonka expectantly.


    "Of course not. The reason why you are here is of great importance. It is concerned with the fate of Ochieng'', who is to save mankind... but I did not say you are not righteous, that is decided by the One from above himself." Nonka seriously said.

 65 Anindos Book of Ordainers

    "Ehe! Tell me please, he is an Ordainer and his failure can be a great cataclysm to the people of our land. I do not want to imagine how many can die in the hands of those devils and other evil creatures while we wait for another Ordainer."


    Mboya on hearing that Ochieng'' was probably in a problem, any other thing that Nonka said did not matter to him. He wanted to know what was to befall Ong''am''s son.


    "You hold Anindo''s Book of Ordainers. That is where the problem is." Nonka said sternly after he saw that Mboya was understanding the situation.


    "But I burned it down!" Mboya said shaking his head. He was not understanding what Nonka was trying to say.


    "And that is where everything begun and set Ochieng''s journey to end as miserably as you saw it in that painting."


    "What?"


    Mboya widened his eyes in dread. If Ochieng'' would die just because of him then he would kill himself even if that was the greatest taboo in Lu land.


    "We the Saints are the people used by the One from above as a means of communication between him and humans. Our duty is to look upon the earth and report to him every time he visits. He then tell us what to do and what to tell humans. We are given the ability to see the future and are capable of changing them. The Lord of darkness, the almighty king of the Black Fiends is the greatest enemy of the One from above. He is also capable of changing the future and can do anything to his favor."


    "Anindo Ngilo was one of the greatest Ordainers of all time, but was tricked by the Lord of darkness through a very powerful Black Fiend into making the book, since the Lord of darknesscould not step on earth himself. The One from above wanted a life of peace for his people and therefore chose the current Ordainer to end the war between the Black Fiends who belong to the Lord of darkness, and the humans who belong to the One from above. The humans and Black Fiends don''t just ''belong'' but were created by the One from above and the Lord of darkness respectively. The One from abovecannot also step onto the earth lest it is destroyed."


    "It is a difficult war and if things are not changed, maybe it might worsen and might not favor those who were made bythe One from above. We thought Kuru Kureri, an Ordainer before Ochieng'' could be the one but the Lord of darkness destroyed him. He still lives but powerless. He is a wizard and a former Ordainer. We want you to look for him and head with him to the Hall of Righteousness. Ochieng''s loss will mean the One from above''s loss and the end of mankind." At this point, Nonka stopped and shook his head. He was once living among those mortals, he loved them so much.


    "You still haven''t answered my question," Mboya said with a frown even after Nonka said that much, "I want to know how burning the book is related to Ochieng''s destruction."


    "Anindo killed a very powerful Black Fiend several seasons ago. The demon was an elder amongst its members in the dark world where they come from. Its body was invaluable except for the skin above its member. This was a secret that was disclosed to Anindo in a dream. We wanted to stop the dream but he was under the charm of the Lord of darkness himself. The Lord of darkness is almost as powerful as the One from above, we couldn''t help. We turned to the One from above for assistance but he was helpless as well."


    "When still in the trance, Anindo removed the devil''s member, took its skin and wrote a few things about Ordainers on it using a particular pen given by the Lord of darkness.We did not want this to happen but it did. What was fortunate was that Anindo did not write the most important things the Lord of darkness wanted. Nevertheless, the book became an artifact to help the Black Fiends to know of the existences of Ordainers and they could do everything to destroy these special people. Anindo after knowing the truth wanted to burn the book but we stopped him. He did not but died a few days after. We sent a fellow to take the book but the Lord of Darkness was swifter. He sealed it with his own abilities. Whoever was to find the book would be used to destroy the current Ordainer..." Nonka explained helplessness written on his face.


    Mboya breathed faster when he heard he was the one who would be used bythe Lord of Darkness. He cut Nonka short, "Don''t tell me I am going to destroy Ochieng''."


    "You are powerless before any Black Fiend. Even if you love Ochieng'', when your time comes, the Lord of darkness will still use you. Take for example when you burned the book, you did it because of a dream you had. Wereyou evenaware that you were under the spell of the Lord of darkness?" Nonka asked the question with a mischievous smile.


    Mboya shook his head and did not say anything. To him, the possibility of him being under the spell of humans'' greatest foe was inconceivable. Seeing how helplessly Mboya looked at him, Nonka continued,


    "The skin above the member of that Black fiend was made by the Lord of darkness to help him in his own ways. The ink that Anindo used made the work of the skin improve staggeringly. The secrets concerning Ordainers were concealed in the Hall of Righteousness and they were a conundrum to the people and the Black Fiends. Knowing them was important to those from the dark world if they wanted to destroy Ordainers. Burning the book released the volition the Lord of darkness inserted in the skin and the information written on it went with the volition."


    "The day you released that volition, it found its way to the dark world, a planet entirely different from earth. The meaning of this is that the Lord of darkness has found several ways to reach Ordainers very easily. Kuru Kureri was found by them after a lot of calculations and were even unable to kill him. They however made sure he was inconceivable. Getting to Ochieng'' is extremely easy and killing him is also a walk in the park since they have information concerning Ordainers, though basic but very important."


    "What am I expected to do?" Noticing the urgency of this matter, Mboya decided not to waste even a second.


    "The reason why we got you here was to help you get to Kuru Kureri. Even though he did not make it to the Hall of Righteousness where the most powerful wizards live as an Ordainer or as a wizard, he was an Ordainer at some point in life, he is very important in this mission. We have already told him everything, you don''t have to be worried. You must go now."


    Immediately he finished, he flickered his wrist and before Mboya asked what he wanted to ask, his vision darkened and when he could see again, he was before an exquisite hut. Out of that hut walked three men. The one in the middle was an old man clad in a long yellow robe with a cow''s tail in his right hand. He was smiling crazily. On his sides were two middle aged men clad in leopard skins.


    "You must be Mboya Ogwang, Karachuo division''s war advisor, right?" The old man asked with a smile. Mboya nodded.


    "Hahaha, I must blessed at my old age. I didn''t know I could be meeting great people in my life at this time.The One with the Book, I dreamt about you the whole night, come on in, we have important things to do together." The old man laughed and then turned to the twomiddle aged men beside him, "But before that, I think I should send these friends of mine back home."


    The two middle aged men started looking at each other confusedly. Before they understood what was happening, they had disappeared from sight leaving behind Mboya and Kuru Kureri. The latter''s lips were twitching constantly performing some incantation.


    "Now that unimportant elements have been eliminated. Let me introduce myself properly. I am Kuru Kureri, an old man on the verge of death." The old man stopped his performance and turned to Mboya and extended his hand with a smile.


    Mboya greeted back with with a smile as well but could not help but laugh at the funny old man inwardly.


    "Nice to meet you Mboya. Let us get in and have a magical meal."


    "Magical meal?"


    "Patience my child. Why are young men so impatient these days?" The old man shook his head in disappointment leaving Mboya looking at him with a bitter smile.


    They walked into the hut and a few seconds after, the magical meal was already on the table. As if not seeing Mboya''s shock, the old man served himself a large glob of food and cleared it up in a few minutes.


    "You want me to tell you to serve yourself some food? Dream on." The old man looked at the baffled middle aged man with a wicked smile before serving himself another large glob of food.

 66 The Capture of Apeleka

    As Mboya and Kuru Kureri were busy making arrangements on how to get to the Hall of Righteousness that morning, the tribe head alongside the people from Odindi clan had long gone to the clan''s general shrine to offer sacrifices to ''Were'', the God of their land for what he had done and to appease the ancestors to make the relationship between them and the living stronger.


    The shrine was located on the foot of the great Odindi hill about five hundred metres behind the chief''s home. The shrine was a large circular piece of land with a radius of about three hundred meters. It was fenced withbricks. At the center was a huge altar.


    Standing before the altar was Okwach Gumo, the clan''s general seer with a large knife on his right hand. On top of the enormous altar were fifteen heads of immense bulls tied on all their four limbs. Their angry bellows never stopped filling the air as they struggled to free themselves.


    Led by the tribe head, the people were singing songs of praise completely ignoring the amuck animals. Ochieng'' was beside Apeleka and the tribe head. He was singing with all emotions. He had never seen such a huge number of people neither had he seen a seer making sacrifices to ''Were''.


    "''Were'', you are the God of our land. You levitate just above us. You bring us rains when we need. You give us food when we lack. You take away pain and suffering from us and ensure we are a happy people. Three days ago we were almost washed away by the storm of war and you saw us through..."


    The seer started giving praises to ''Were''. He had barely started when an ear deafening roar echoed. Everyone lifted their heads and what they saw struck them by panic. Into the center of the shrine, an occult creature was flying at a breathtaking speed. Its mouth was wide open exposing long sharp cuspids.


    Everyone started running pell-mell with dread. Their wails and screams resounded. Being many, there was no way the people could leave the shrine easily using just the one and only entrance and exit. The tribe head was trying to guide them out but his efforts seemed otiose. Many fell and died because of being stepped on by others. Some men climbed the walls of the fence.


    Aaah!


    One man''s loud scream stopped the people. They turned to have a look only to see the creature garbage down a man''s flesh deliciously, its mouth covered with blood. All the people were scared to the core and evacuated the shrine at their top speeds.


    After a minute, only the tribe head, Okwach Gumo, Okoth Ang''wen, Nyangini and Ochieng'' were left in the shrine looking at the creaturebitterly. The man being eaten was already dead so he could not be rescued.


    Ochieng'' could not bare watching the scene. Even though back in the forbidden land he had seen the lions eat other animals the same way, it was before he knew his roles as an Ordainer. Furthermore, they were not feeding on humans. He did not know much currently but what he was sure about was the fact that Ordainers had to be altruistic, magnanimous and courageous.


    He reached for a sword in its sheath where he normally kept it but never found it. He wanted to give curses when a three foot long sword appeared from nowhere in his right hand. The sword was glowing in red and yellow. The heat it gave off made it appear more like fire than a sword. Ochieng'' was taken aback a little when felt how comfortable he was with the sword. He dashed towards the creature in rage.


    While he was running to terminate the mysterious creature, the latter lifted its head and was frightened to see someone coming at it with a ''burning sword ''


    "The Apotheosis Sword. He is the Ordainer!"


    The creature exclaimed with eyes widened in fear and turned to flee. It was however too late. Ochieng'' arrived before it in a timely manner before slicing it into two. The two parts dropped, darkening the ground with dark blood. Ochieng'' heaved a long sigh before shaking his head a little apprehensively.


    "What was that?"


    Okoth asked fearfully after a long silence. They had gone to stand next to Ochieng'' after the creature died.


    "I have no idea," answered the tribe head, "but from the books I have read in the palace, I guess it must be an aerial monster from the dark world. It is fortunate we had an Ordainer with us, we could have died in the hands of this creature."


    When he finished, everyone turned their heads towards Ochieng'', their looks were respectful. This young man had just saved their lives.


    "Tribe head, this was just a two meter tall creature, could it kill everyone that was here?" Nyangini asked.


    "It is said that their size should not make humans underestimate them. Their digestion power is extremely high and can eat more than a hundred people within an hour but still be hungry, it can also expand to swallow more than ten people at the same time. Where it comes from I don''t know but it is stated in that book that only Ordainers can kill them."


    The tribe head''s explanation left the others breathing heavily. They turned their heads towards Ochieng'' again with mixed emotions.


    Just when they thought everything had been settled, they heard a kerfuffle from the chief''s home. They headed there forthwith.


    When they reached, they found almost everyone mourning. Anyango and Sankale were convulsing on the ground with white froth gushing out of their mouths. Their eyes werepale. They were surrounded by a few women who were busy performing their treatment procedures on them. They were without question medicine women in Odindi clan, who were specially there to take care of the chief''s family.


    Ochieng'' was about to ask what was happening when he heard his father''s voice. He was reciting a threnody on Apeleka, his son''s girlfriend. It is then that Ochieng'' searched for her with his eyes but his efforts proved bootless. He fell on his knees and covered his face. He started crying like a child feeling some pain.


    This was the first human he came to know ever since he left his home when he was eight years old. She had been so close to him that the bond between them had become extremely hard to break. He loved her as much as he loved his own life. She had become his everything and life without her was miserable.


    "Rise up son and stop crying."


    He felt a soft dab on his shoulder followed by a gentle voice above him. When he lifted his head, he was met with his father''s face that was covered with tears.


    "Wh...what happened father?" He asked still crying uncontrollably.


    "She was taken away by another creature that looked like the one you saw eating Okwanyo Sing in the shrine." The father answered with a shaking voice.


    "Nooo!"


    Ochieng'' roared and rose up in fury.His face crimsoned and eyes reddened, he looked like an angry buffalo especially with tears welling out of his eyes. The veins on his temples bulged looking like small snakes on his head. His breathing became heavy and he started trembling violently. It was clear he was infuriated.


    "And where is Jakony?" Even his voice had changed. It was deeper, it was like it was coming from an abyss inducing fear on those who heard it.


    The sad dad stopped crying when he saw his son change. He was now vigilant. It is not wrong to say that he was trying really hard to control the urge to run away.


    "Are you talking about that bird? When it saw the creature trying to capture Apeleka, it enlarged and tried to rescue her. The creature ended up enlarging as well and devouring the bird. It then took her away."


    When he talked about that incident, Ong''am could not help but shudder. What he had seen had given him the shock of his life.


    Ochieng'' had cried for over ten minutes and when he heard that Jakony had died, he could not cry anymore. He decided to think of a way of rescuing his girl, now that he was aware she could be alive somewhere else. With this thought, he cooled down a little bit leaving his father breathe in relief but when he saw the people still mourning, he felt that his girl had really died and therefore stopped them.


    "Enough!" He yowled, "Why are you people crying? Is it because Apeleka is dead? If that is the case then I ask you to stop because she is not. You saw how the other creature greedily feasted on Okwanyo. It is clear if it wanted to eat Apeleka up it could have done so. Since it did not claim her life, it had reasons for doing so. After burying Okwanyo honorably and making sure the clan is safe, I am going to find her. Let us have a little rest and bury our brother and the others at sunset in the clan''s cemetery"


    What Ochieng'' said received the approval of many because it made a lot of sense. His mother Anyango and Sankale had woken up and when they heard him, they breathed in relief though the panic on their faces never disappeared.


    Normally, people were buried in their own homes but when they were that many and not related, they would be buried in the clan''s cemetery. As for those whose bodies were missing like Okwanyo Sing, a banana bole would be buried instead to represent the body.


    One by one, the people left the chief''s compound until only those related to the chief, the two seers, the tribe head and Oyamo Oyamo who insisted on not leaving Ochieng''s side remained in the compound.


    They had willingly heeded to Ochieng'' because he was an Ordainer. Furthermore he was in a berserk mode and that gave him the power to make any human loyal to him though he did not know this.

 67 At The Cemetery

    The boom boom sounds of the drums, the hooting of horns, different requiems and the mourning of men and women covered the entire clan''s cemetery. They all merged to demonstrate the immense grief the whole clan was going through, after they lost eleven people within a period of five minutes. Even the heavens seemed to be with them in this as the atmosphere turned cold and the sky was covered with dark clouds. Flashes of lightning kept on appearing on those clouds over and over again.


    Ochieng'' leaned on an acacia tree behind the people with his back, and his hands crossed on his chest.He was looking at the skies ruminatively. He was in tearsat the same time.


    One of the people who died went by the name Onono Kenda. This was his childhood friend. When Ochieng'' was seven, they played together when he was not with his father. One day they decided to go walk in the bushes of their clan andpick some wild fruits. While telling stories, Kenda told Ochieng'' what the latter remembered even when he was leaning on that acacia tree that evening.


    "Ochieng''," Kenda said, "You know I am not like you who was born with golden spoon in your mouth. I want to work hard and be the greatest warrior in our land. I want to make my father and mother rich so that one day, they ride on horses and enjoy everything within and without our tribe. I want to be as strong as the great elephants so that if those Lang people think of attacking us, I will stand beside them to ensure that by the sweep of my sword, they are assured of a longer life, by the flight of my spear, they be witnesses of our tribe''s indomitable power and when every arrow lands on my tough ''okumba'' (or shield), their ceaseless protection is guaranteed."


    Ochieng'' had learned that Kenda''s father died three years later and his mother died when he was fourteen. The hardworking boy became blue. His strength and health started deteriorating. When Ochieng'' came back nevertheless, Kenda''s spirit was rekindled. This was especially so after Ochieng'' told Kenda that even during their deaths, his parents wanted him to grow strong and protect Lu tribe, if he left himself to grow weak, he could be letting down his parents'' spirits that were watching him now and then.


    When they went to the shrine earlier that day, Kenda had even come to Ochieng'' and whispered in his right ear courageously, "We celebrate you today brother Ordainer, tomorrow we will be celebrating Onono Kenda." Ochieng'' only nodded with an encouraging smile. Kenda chuckled and walked away not failing to remind him to just watch and wait.


    Ochieng'' turned his head to where the ten bodies and one banana trunk lay and looked at a particular body and sighed bitingly, "It is unfortunate he was still too weak to even run for his life."


    The body definitely was Kenda''s. After looking at it for about three minutes, he decided that he would protect Kenda''s only wife and his only son and child. Kenda was too poor to afford more than one wife. Having lost hope in life, he had done little to acquire wealth. Even the wife he had, had been brought to him because he was already old enough to marry but had no partner.


    Ochieng'' also looked at the other bodies sadly. When his eyes landed on the banana tree trunk that was laid not far from the ten bodies, he frowned a little before a young lady appeared in his mind. The lady was one who could make plants along the path she walked past sway and the butterflies of all kinds cascade in awe, for she was exceedingly beautiful. This young lady disappeared, thanks to a creature that resembled the one that ate the body of the person represented by that trunk.


    In his mind, Ochieng'' was seated on white sand at the beach oflake Luwa beside the young beautiful lady. They were watching the wavelets brought about by fish that jumped out of the water every now and then to have some air. The young man and woman harmonised perfectly such that they looked like they were dropped from the heavens. Even the birds were chipping mirthfully at their sight.


    "Now that you are an Ordainer, are you going to leave me in Lu land to go and protect humans from harm?"


    The young lady asked with a soft enchanting voice. She was looking at the young man intently waiting for his answer. She had been told several things about Ordainers by this man when they were free and other people through dreams. She knew of Ordainers'' responsibilities.


    "I can never leave your side my girl no matter where I go or what I do. The day I will do so is when I die." He answered with a serious expression.


    "Glad to hear that. But considering your itinerary, do you think you will afford to have me by your sideat the same time?"


    "What do you think? That you will be pressing down on me?"


    "My point exactly."


    "I cannot stay away from your side dear. ''Were'' knew why we had to meet in the forbidden land and be bonded. Without you I am void, without strength and withoutreason for living. Are you going to stay by my side until we are done with this? "


    The young lady nodded affectionately. They looked at each other dearly. Without knowing, their heads were a centimeter close. After a minute, they were bussing before petting with heavy breaths...


    Ochieng'' was brought back to reality when he heard the tribe head giving his last remarks. It was already dark and torches were lit from every corner of the cemetery. He was sad for he was missing the lady he had been thinking about a minute ago. The lady was definitely Apeleka, his woman who was stolen from him during the day.


    "Stay strong for my sake Apeleka. Whatever they do to you, just try and stay alive for I cannot take this course without you. I need you by my side my dear one. I am coming for you but how I wish our land was protected first..."


    He uttered under his breath tearfullybut even before he was done, a large streak of lightning appeared on the sky followed by a loud earsplitting thunder. He saw the Supernal bracelet glitter. It then downed on him that his wish had been taken care of.


    ''It seems the bracelet only responds to a wish I make sincerely and when I make it subconsciously.''


    Ochieng'' nodded after coming into realization. It was almostthe third time he was seeing the bracelet in action. It could not take him too long before he was aware of what was really the case.


    ''Now that my land is safe, it is time to go and find her.''


    He left that night without drawing attention. Hetook his white horse and drove it to the forbidden land. The horse ran at a breathtaking speed and after thirty minutes, they were already in that dreaded land.


    "I really missed you brother, welcome back home."


    Ratong'', the lion beast Ochieng'' had helped transform hugged him with its wings with all smiles. The other lions also walked out to welcome him. They were extremely excited to have him back. After everything they had been through together, all the lion beast in Mudho''s clan had taken Ochieng'' as one of their own and loved him greatly.


    "Ratong'', I would like to talk to Jade Eagle, can you summon him here?"


    "Definitely. He''ll be here in a minute."


    After a minute, a large bird appeared above the lion beasts'' home. Its flight was majestic and the way it looked at the dwelling places of the lions was like they were not places that other beasts lived in but some ordure. When its eyes landed on Ratong'' however, it widened its eyes in fear. She was there when this beast transformed. The memories of that day were still green in its mind.

 68 Jade Eagles Bloodline

    El Nok was a large city at the center of Lang tribe. To be more precise, it was a city at the center of Nadi sub tribe. This was the Lang''s sub tribe that was closest to Lu tribe. It was large enough that it bordered Lu tribe to the north west all the way to the south west. Even the Kalek tribe bordered Nadi to the east, putting Kalek at the north, Lu at the south and Nadi at the east of the two tribes. There were also other small tribes around.


    El Nok was slightly smaller than Kisum. It was a bustling city nonetheless. The people there were tall and dark. Men were walking with spears and shields wherever they went. On their waists hung thin gourds that carried either milk or herb extracts. Along the streets many were busy buying and selling different items. Women were making pots, mats, ornaments and other stuffs. Others were singing and dancing entertaining a few interested people who were paying handsomely.


    At the center of this city was a large extravagant building. It was the Nadi sub tribe head''s palace. The wives and children of the tribe head had been apprehensive since he left his home to go for battle a few days ago. Lu tribe was strong but not strong enough to harm the tribe head. Unlike the Lu tribe head who was almost elected and had to do everything to protect the community, other tribe heads were always protected. During battle, they were covered so well that it was extremely hard to reach them. Killing tribe heads from powerful tribes like the Lang tribe was even more difficult.


    Kalek tribe had joined the battle, Lang tribe head could not be harmed. Even so, those in the palace were worried since they did not know what battle would bring them. ''The field of battle is a field honor, where dying is epic and killing enjoyable. The young go out of curiosity and excitement, the elderly go to protect their clans. Every which way, whoever dies leaves his loved ones in great sorrow and the clan at a loss''. That was a say that the Lang elders used to say over and over. It was enough to make those in the palace worried.


    That night, all of them were in the dining hall enjoying lucullan meal. Lanok only had two wives who loved each other dearly. They were in the hall with their young children since they were not old enough to be married if they were ladies, and not old enough to go for war if they were males. Their assistants were there as well. With other tribe head''s relatives, the hall was full and other than eating, everyone there was talking.


    All of a sudden, at one of the corners of the hall, a figure appeared. It scared everyone so much that almost all of them left their seats and fled. The only ones left were the tribe head''s two wives. They were shaking on their seats their eyes fixated on the figure that just appeared.


    "Husband, is it really you or your spirit?"


    The youngest of the two women surmounted her fear and asked. She was the tribe head''s second wife. She was around 1.75 meters tall. Her skin color was dark and had a beautiful face. Even with her height, she was blessed with curvey hips and huge keister. Her pointed breastsstood resplendently on her bosom. All those elements combined with her young age at the pinnacle of youth made her look magnificent. Many said the tribe head had chosen while sober.


    The figure that appeared was roused by the young woman''s voice. It looked at the two women in a confused manner before opening its mouth to speak,


    "It is me, Cherot..."


    The person understood his younger wife''s question. If he was in the form of spirit then it meant he had been killed in the battle that ended a few days ago. The other way round meant he had come out of the war alive.


    "But how did you just appear? I never knew you practiced black art?"


    The eldest woman interrupted. She was in her late forties and paled in comparison to the younger woman in terms of beauty. All the same, they got almost the same treatments from the tribe head and loved each other like blood sisters. During those times,being jealous of a fellow wife was unheard of.


    "It is a long story my dear wives, can I join you, I am starving? We will talk about this later." The figure said shaking his head sheepishly.


    The figure was by all odds Lokoit the Nadi sub tribe head. His first wife was Cheplagat Choku while the second one was Cherot Chilagat. The other people who had vanished had returned. After having their stomachs full, the tribe head narrated everything he had gone through leaving the atmosphere in the hall dull.


    Luvembe appeared at the Kalek palace the same way. When he appeared, those within the palace were in the resting room telling stories. Since Kalek tribe people liked sorcery, Luvembe''s appearance did not frighten anyone. The palace became gloomy after Luvembe told everyone what had happened.


    In the lion beasts clan, after Jade Eagle arrived, they went into the tribe head''s cave to have some discussions. Mang''weya was also invited because its presence was indispensable. So those in the cave were, Ochieng'', Jade Eagle, Mudho, Ratong'', Mang''weya and the lion beasts'' tribe head.


    "My brothers, the reason I had you here is because I need your help. Apeleka has been captured by a peculiar creature and Jakony has been devoured by the same creature..." Ochieng'' begun the moment the everyone was settled.


    "What did you just say? That Apeleka has been captured? Oh no! I am not going to let that peach go just like that."


    Ratong'' stood up in rage and bellowed before walking out of the cave.


    "Stop!" Mudho came in, "where do you think you are going?"


    "I am going to find that splendid woman. How am I to walk with my head held high if I cannot even protect my beautiful sister in law?"


    "Ochieng'' has not told us what do yet. Why don''t you sit with us and let us make arrangements?"


    And after Mudho said that, Ratong'' went and lay its belly where it did before. Since its transmutation, only it''s blood brother, Mudho could talk to it that way since the bond between them was exemplary. The bond was even stronger after Ratong'' met with the fortuitous encounter.


    "Brother Ochieng'', I am sorry to hear that Apeleka has been captured. It seems she is not harmed because I have never felt anything awry since we parted after we came from Turka." Said Jade Eagle with a nonchalant expression.


    "What do you mean?" The tribe head asked.


    "In my lineage, if anyone dies or is badly injured, everyone alive in the bloodline can feel. This is even more accurate for those who are as close as I am with Jakony since our blood is one, after all, she''s my daughter."


    "Do you want to tell me that Jakony is just perfectly fine after being swallowed by that cruel creature? I saw one feasting on a human flesh you know." Ochieng'' could not believe Jade Eagle.


    "Just before you invited me here I was preparing to go look for my daughter because she sent a signal that she was in danger. After she did that, it seemed she was sealed such that we could not communicate. She is not dead yet since I have not been alarmed. This ability of ours especially for those who have the same blood like my daughter and I cannot be sealed at all. I cannot trace her but what I am sure of is that she is still alive. "


    "So this is it," Ochieng'' nodded in understanding, "then we can still rescue them. Mang''weya, we want Apeleka, get us to her please."


    "As you wish brother."


    The small lion then lifted its head high and then whiffed. After doing so, its eyes lit up and said excitedly, "We are heading north."


    "Then follow me, what are you seated there still waiting for?"


    Immediately it heard Mang''weya, Ratong'' squalled at the small lion before throwing it on its back. It then flew out of the cave and then disappeared leaving the others shaking their heads impotently.


    They walked out of the cave and prepared to bestride Jade Eagle who had already expanded when strong winds swept out. All of them were almost carried away by the winds before an invisible force stopped them.


    "Are you all going to climb my back or Jade Eagle''s?"


    Then Ratong''s voice reverberated. They turned their heads over to the direction of the voice. They were met with Ratong''s eyes that were glaring at them mischievously. They immediately climbed on its back and it flew towards the north at a neck breaking speed.

 69 Vacuous Bravo

    Sibuor Ratong'' was flying high in the dark clouds. It pierced through them like a needle through a cotton cloth. Those on his back were squinting as surges of winds knocked them. No one wanted to talk since no one was in the mood of doing so. The flowers of the crew had been stolen. Only Apeleka and Jakony were females in this group of two humans and beasts. Their presence was being missed greatly.


    Roar! Roar!


    After travelling for around fifteen minutes, a loud roar of an angry beast resounded just ahead of them. Everything appeared like a dot from afar but as Ratong'' flew closer, everything became clearer. Everyone with Ochieng'' at the moment had a consummate eyesight. It made no difference whether it was dark or not.


    "That is where Apeleka''s odor is coming from!"


    Mang''weya suddenly jumped excitedly waking the others from their own thoughts.


    "Are you sure?" Ratong'' asked.


    "Of course I am."


    After receiving Mang''weya''s reassurance, Ratong'' hurtled and arrived before the roaring beast. The beast stopped and looked at Ratong'' with ''I have failed my master'' expression.The beast was as large as the enlargedRatong'' and looked exactly like a gorilla except for its creamy round eyes and brown furs. Ochieng'' and the other beasts were looking at it ill at ease.


    "Tell me where she is before I tear you into pieces."Ratong'' vociferated in Lu language.


    "Who?" The beast asked with a raised brow.


    "Hey! How are you there, my fiancee has been captured by a certain creature we do not really know. The lady is pretty and was dressed in a scarlet furred skin. She is around 1.6 meters tall and has a chocolate skin. Have you seen such lady around?"


    Ochieng'' asked before Ratong''gave its answer in an anxious voice making the beast look at him sympathetically. In the end, the beast only shook its head to show that it had no idea of where the lady was.


    "That is a lie! How can her smell really be here if she wasn''t here! Tell me where she is before I tell you how I deal with those who steal my sister in law behind my back!" Ratong'' roared angrily making the beast quiver in fear.


    The beast looked strong and could fight on equal grounds with Jade Eagle and even win. The reason it was fearful before Ratong'' was because the lion''s glare made it look indomitable and it made the beast'' hair stand on end as ominous feeling rose from the bottom of its heart. The only reason it was able to face Ratong'' was because it had long known that the man on the beast''s back was an Ordainer.


    "I have not even seen the girl let alone knowing where she has gone." The beast answered staidly.


    Ratong'' wanted to start a fight with the beast but was stopped by Ochieng''. It immediately stopped though unwillingly. Ochieng'' knew how unreasonable this lion friend of his was. It could not just be left to handle matters as it wished.


    "Please tell us what had annoyed you the other time to an extent that you were uncontrollably roaring." Ochieng'' asked with a grave face.


    "I am Demure Monkey. I was ''ordained'' by Samoi Samoi from Sobu sub tribe. Sobu is one of the sub tribes that make the Lang tribe located above Kalek tribe. Samoi lived over ten thousand seasons ago. He left his tribe in my hands to protect it before he left to go and protect the whole of Keniya. The people of Sobu have never seen me in this form before but I have been watching them since brother Samoi left the tribe. All was perfectly well until a season ago when a sorcerer appeared in the tribe. He had been offended by the sub tribe head. To revenge, he created vacuous bravo to kill humans for him." The so called Demure Monkey recounted.


    "What is vacuous bravo?" The ever gentle Mudho asked.


    "They are dead humans forged by the sorcerer''s spell.He kills people through magic and then make them his puppets. They obey his orders unconditionally. It is impossible to destroy them and even I have been helpless against them. They have killed several people who have been turned into puppets as well. I think it is a matter of time before Sobu is turned into a park of puppets controlled by that sorcerer."


    On hearing the beast''s narration, the others sighed in fear. Before any of them even spoke, the beast''s excited voice resounded,


    "Ordainers are meant to save mankind from such evils and the One from above will always direct them to where they should do the saving. Maybe through following your woman''s trail, you were led here."


    "How do you know I am an Ordainer?" Ochieng'' asked looking at Monkey intently.


    "Why should you ask that brother? I followed the twenty ninth Ordainer for more than a hundred seasons. If I can''t even recognize one, what is the point of living?"


    "Oh, I am sorry. I am Ochieng'' Lwanda, the thirty seventh Ordainer." Ochieng'' smiled sheepishly before continuing, "If the One from above sent me here to save Samoi''s sub tribe, I will be more than glad to help. please lead the way."


    "I am sorry brother Ochieng'' but the people are already too scared. You cannot just match with your friends to the clan like that." Demure smiled shaking its head helplessly.


    The others understood the monkey immediately. They also knew of Ordainers responsibilities since Ochieng'' had told them everything. They did not want to cause him trouble. Ratong'' and Jade Eagle smiled before turning into humans. The former was still enlarged since it was holding the others on its back. The tribe head, Mudho and Mang''weya looked at each other with bitter expressions for being out of this.


    Demure also transformed into a human before they sent the other three lions into hiding. Instead of leaving, Ratong'' realized everyone was looking at him with widened eyes and fallen lower jaws.


    "What?" The confused Ratong'' asked.


    "I have lived among humans but this is the first time I am seeing such an ugly one." Monkey replied shaking its head with a smile.


    The others burst out laughing. The angry Ratong'' walked away with twitching lips and a scowl on his ugly face. Ochieng'' and the other two followed it until they caught up.


    It did not take long before they were in Sobu under the cover of the night. While walking across the ''manyattas'', Ochieng'' discovered that the buildings were scattered in a large piece of land. The dry land was bright such that it could be easily seen even by ordinary people in the darkness.


    "Follow me to my house" said Demure Monkey, "I am known as a human here. No one knows my true form. My existence is also mysterious to many here since I keep on shifting my dwelling places. Those creatures do not attack at night. I think we should have a good rest because we have a lot of work to do in the morning."


    "Why did you stop us if you knew they do not attack at night? Do you have any idea of what we are after?" Ratong'' asked angrily.


    "This is also important brother. After it is over, we are going to find Apeleka. Do not just scold everyone here. Do not also forget that Demure was not the one who stopped us. I miss her a lot as well, you know."


    Ochieng'' retorted. This brother of his was annoying. The others could only shake their heads since they were powerless before Ratong''.


    Ratong'' could only follow quietly in a dejected manner. They walked to Demure Monkey''s residence silently. Ochieng'' was surprised to find that Demure had a wife and a beautiful one at that. The woman was just an ordinary human and was not even aware of Demure''s true nature. The monkey was popularly known as Kiptoo Ontoko and was known to be a hard working man.


    Ontoko had appeared in the clan not very many seasons ago and because of his hard work and love for a clan he did not even know, he was given a place to build his home and wasbestowed a wife. That is how he had been living since he was left by his master. He would move from clan to clan within Sobu with different appearances. He would live in one clan with a particular face and disappear when the disguise was old enough to die. He would then move to another clan as a youth. He was miraculously welcomed in every clan.


    "I have lived for a long time in Sobu tribe and I have always done my best to ensure that it is safe. I did not know I would encounter this sorcerer at my old age and when on the verge of death. It is a good thing you have appeared Ochieng''. I really did not know what I could tell my master if I was sent to the infernal region." Demure Monkey said with a sad face after they had cleared the meal his wife had prepared.


    They chatted for a few hours thereafter and agreed to rise very early in the morning to go and deal with the puppets and their owner. During the chatting, Ochieng'' and his friends learned that the vacuous bravos did not raid at night because they could not see at that time.

 70 Jade Eagles Power

    "There they come."


    Ontoko said fearfully jumping from his bed. There were outlandish noises from outside.The others quickly came alive as well.


    "So, this is how it feels to be a human, I will never change to that crazy animal again." Ratong had risen and was stretching and yawning lazily.


    He had slept alongside Ochieng'', Jade Eagle and Ontoko in the latter''s ''manyatta''. No one had a good sleep since they were anxious. They did not know what was going to happen the next day.


    "Marvel after we are done with this brother, we have a job to do." Jade Eagle tapped Ratong''s back and walked out of the ''manyatta''. It turned out he had long woken up and was even done cleaning himself.


    Ratong'' gave a smile and aboard Ochieng'' and Ontoko he cleaned himself up and together they matched out ofOntoko''s ''manyatta''.As soon as the trio walked outside, they met what rendered them speechless.


    In front of them stood an old woman with a young man donned in a jade colored skin hanging oddly on her right hand. Even with her wrinkles, the deep scowl between the woman''seyebrows was clearly visible. It was apparent she was here for no good.


    "What do you want old woman?"


    Ontoko took the initiative to ask. They recognized the fellow who was hanging unconsciously on the woman''s hand. They knew he was Jade Eagle who was with them two or three minutes ago.


    "What I want is simple, " the woman''s course voice resounded, "I know the man beside you is an Ordainer. I give him up to noon to leave my clan or I kill this friend of yours."


    Even before Ochieng'' said a word, the woman had already gone away. He sighed deeply before turning to the other two,


    "What do we do now? She has Jade Eagle and the tribe must be left safe from the sorcerer''s spell. I guess she is the same person making puppets out of humans."


    "You are an Ordainer and I believe you can do this. You can save your friend and the tribe as well..." Ontoko started trembling. He was just about to finish when he saw a group of women running at a breathtaking speed towards his home screaming at the top of their lungs.


    "What is happening?" The stupefied Ratong'' asked.


    Before he received an answer, the group of more than ten women went past them revealing several bizarre creatures that were following behind them.


    The creatures were humans but somehow, their heads were firmly held high and their mouths were widely opened exposing extremely sharp one inch eyeteeth. Their cranial orbits were dark and empty making their heads appear as skulls rather than real heads. If not for their intact noses and ears, one could think that they were skeletons walking in human clothes because they were thin as well. Their clothes were sodden with blood.


    "There they come and judging from the fresh blood on their clothes and mouths, it seems they have done some killing this morning. We must do something." Ontoko trembled in fear.


    The veins on Ochieng''s forehead and temples popped out the moment he heard Ontoko. His red eyes was ceaselessly producing tears. His breathing was loud and heavy. His teeth were tightly clenched. He felt so angry that he could destroy everything that lay in his path. Not even an angry buffalo could be compared to him at the moment. The reason he was this angry was maybe because of the sorcerer or these creatures. Even the ever emotionless Ratong'' had a change of expression.


    Ochieng''s hand wanted to reach for his sword but a three foot one suddenly appeared on his right hand. The sword was glowing in yellow and red giving him a very comfortable feeling. It was the Apotheosis Sword.


    "Forgive me my countrymen."


    Ochieng'' cried out before pouncing on those creatures like a hungry tiger on a prey. He started severing the heads of the puppets while crying emotionally.


    Maybe because he was unwilling to kill those he was supposed to protect, Ochieng''s movement were rather slower than usual. He was an Ordainer and the moment he received the Supernal bracelet, his love for mankind had skyrocketed. Though these people were already dead, he felt a pang of pain on his chest. He reached a point where he could not kill anymore. He suddenly dropped on his knees.


    One creature seized this opportunity and grabbed his shoulder. It groaned angrily before it opened its mouth widely. It was almost piercing Ochieng''s flesh with its sharp cuspids when its neck was grabbed by powerful hands. Its neck produced a cracking sound the next second. It was then thrown away dead.


    "Are you alright?"


    Ratong'' who had just saved Ochieng'' asked worriedly.


    "I am brother, thank you." Ochieng'' nodded as he was helped up by Ratong''.


    "This is not good brother. The more you let them live the more people will die. Unless you want others to be like them, you must destroy them." Ratong'' advised.


    "I cannot help it brother. I also want to destroy them but it seems I am unable to. I really don''t know what to do." Ochieng'' cried.


    It may seem long but it had only taken about ten seconds for Ratong'' to save Ochieng'' and have a little talk with him. Ratong'' wanted to continue persuading this brother of his when he heard Ontoko''s anxious voice,


    "They are increasing in number. We are soon going to be helpless before them. Ochieng'', I know you have some feelings for them but right now they are no longer human beings but puppets made to destroy humans. The longer you take the more they kill. As an Ordainer you cannot afford to be distracted in your course."


    What Ontoko said seemed to have enlightened Ochieng''. The latter stood up once more and viciously killed the puppets. With every swing of his glowing sword those creatures fell. Ratong'' also took Ochieng''s usual sword and was angrily destroying these creatures. It took only fifteen minutes to destroy them. Being strong, they did not feel exhausted at all after finishing. In fact, they were beaming with energy.


    "This is just a handful, there are several of them out there. What do we do?" Ontoko asked.


    Out of nowhere, something appeared in the space above them. It was something that looked like a large sheet of paper and had an appearance like that of water. The three were trying to comprehend what that sheet could be when a familiar fellow appeared on that sheet.


    "It''s her" Ratong'' called out.


    "I told you to leave my clan but you ended up destroying my toys. It was out of kindness that I gave you that chance but since my gesture is not appreciated, there is no need of holding back!"


    The furious voice of the old woman who had just appeared resounded. Immediately she finished speaking, she was seen grabbing a young man clad in jade colored skin by the neck. In a jiffy, she took a dagger and sent it through the young man''s forehead. When making his last kicks, the man turned into a jade feathered bird. The bird flew up in the sky tearing the air at a lightning speed leaving behind it''s feathers that beautified wherever it left.


    The bird disappeared in the sky before appearing as an extremely large bird. The dagger that was formerly in its head was now tightly held on its sharp claws. The old woman stared at it with mouth agape, fear apparent in her eyes. It hollowed loudly making the sheet shake intensity before it was tone into several pieces and dissipating altogether.


    Ochieng'' and the other two were left looking at each other thunderstruck. The women who had struggled to fit Ontoko''s ''manyatta'' had walked out and were staring above astonishingly.


    Boom!


    The sound of an explosion reverberated. Ochieng'' and the others turned their heads to the direction of the explosion. It was over six hundred meters away but they could see clouds of dust rising combined with blood mist clearly.


    "Look! These monsters are changing!"


    One woman''s voice echoed. Everyone turned their heads to the corpses and just like the woman had said, they were changing. The so called vacuous bravos were changing to their original human forms. Within a second, all of them were normal human beings but dead ones.


    A large bird then appeared above them roaring, "Brother Ochieng'' and Ratong, let us go."


    It was Jade Eagle. It was the jadefeathered eagle Ochieng'' and Ratong'' knew. It had no mark on it and it was like it had never been hurt at all. The two were still hesitating when the bird descended urging them to climb its back. It flew away with the confused two as soon as they were on its back.


    "A bird can talk"


    Those who were left behind were still shocked at what they had seen. It took a long time for them to recover. Ontoko shook his head helplessly looking at the direction the bird flew to. He then gave a satisfactory smile before walking into his ''manyatta'' as the others dispersed not forgetting about what they saw today.


    Not far away from here, a group of Sobu people were packed together under a large tree in the Sobu sub tribe''s shrine. From their quick breaths, its was clear they had run for a long distance to get there and were too exhausted to move. It was over three hundred of them and they were trembling in fear. A few meters from where they were, a pack of those lifeless humans was moving at a slower pace.


    When the lifeless humans were just thirty meters away from them, they dropped en bloc and changed into normal human corpses.


    "What is happening?" The three hundred and so people were tongue tied.

 71 Mueni

    The three lions that could not transmute into humans lay their hungry bellies on the cold rocks of the cave they were left in hours ago. They were not ordinary animals and therefore could go for a long time without food. Nevertheless, it had been long since they had a bite of meat. They were longing for some flesh at that moment.


    Just when they thought it was too much and were almost leaving the cave to go and look for food, Mudho and the tribe head saw Mang''weya whiffing with a pleasant smile.


    "What is it little brother?" Mudho could not help but ask.


    "Ha! A pack of Mammoth Gazelles is heading over here."


    "What did you say?" The tribe head who was calm a minute ago leapt with glowing eyes and watery mouth.


    These lion beasts were known to be gourmands. Even though they could stay for so long without food, it goes without saying that they never played with any when they came across. They ate all types of animals and their most favorite were the Mammoth Gazelles.


    Mammoth Gazelles resembled normal gazelles in terms of appearance. In terms of size, intelligence and reflexes, there was a heaven and earth difference. Mammoth Gazelles, just like their name suggests were huge beasts. They were as large as fully grownrhinos. They were too heavy to run and were much slower in their speed and reflexes. They had poor smell and hearing but had excellent eye sights.


    Of all the beats on earth, Mammoth Gazelle happened to have the most delicious meat.Many beasts were always after one. Even humans who lived in different worlds withbeasts never let a Mammoth Gazelle slip past them. Its blood was also an alimentary drink that was sought after by many humans. But, for humans, chances of coming across a Mammoth Gazelle was infinitesimal.


    "He said a pack of Mammoth Gazelles are heading over here tribe head." Mudho smiled at the tribe head who was losing its composure.


    The tribe head walked to the entrance of the cave to confirm if what Mang''weya said was really true. At the foot of a yonder hill, it saw hundreds of large antelopes heading towards where they were. Without knowing, it started licking its lips greedily. That was it''s favourite food walking straight into its doorway for heaven''s sake! How could it keep its cool?


    Far from this place, a large wooden dirigible was moving very fast towards south east. Inside it was a dark young man around the age of thirty five. The man''s skin was glowing under the sun. The white robe he wore made him look like darkness in the shape of a human wearing clothes. If not for his white eyeballs and his teeth that were ever exposed, no one could believe he was a human being.


    Beside him sat a woman who looked fifteen years younger than him. She was wearing a skin that nicely fitted her gorgeous body. The air around her was pleasant and was that that could give comfort to those who breathed around her. Her soft chocolate skin looked edible. She was beautiful in terms of appearance. However, this time she looked sad. The bird on her right shoulder was shivering nonstop. Even so, the dark young man kept tapping the spaceship making it accelerate as time went by.


    At this time, Mboya and Kuru Kureri were now standing before the vast Ndia ocean. The largest water body they had seen was just lake Luwa. Seeing what was before them, the two couldn''t help but be awed. The water here was green and furthermore extended into the skyline! They had to be shocked.


    "We are here finally."


    After a long observation, Kuru Kureri gave a long sigh. He had never been to this place. He had only been given directions in his dream. He then used magic to transport themselves there.


    "Wizard from Lubaku Mukenge lodge, you are here!"


    Suddenly, they heard a soft beautiful voice from behind them. They turned immediately to see whom it belonged to.


    "Mueni, what are you doinghere?" Kuru Kureri exclaimed, his eyes popping out and mouth wide agape.


    In front of them was a light skinned woman who looked to be at the age of forty. She was wearing an immaculately white gown that fitted her curvy body squarely. She might not be a match for Apeleka in terms of complexion but considering her shape alone, she was way ahead of Apeleka. She was definitely a glamour. Even the old Kuru Kureri and Mboya could not help but swallow heavy lumps of saliva with longing apparent on their faces.


    On the woman''s head was a band of yellow cloth tied beautifully. In her right hand was a strange purple feather. She kept on stroking it from time to time carefully as if afraid she would damage it should she be less careful.


    "I have come to pick you two up brother Kuru."


    The woman said with a beautiful smile on her face. Even her smile alone could send one into a trance.


    "You are a chosen witch now? How did you do it sister Mueni? " Kuru asked, his eyes still widely open.


    Those who were selected to serve in the Hall of Righteousness were called chosen. For wizards and witches, it was the greatest thing one could offer them. This Mueni was Lubaku Mukenge''s student as well several years ago. Compared to Kuru, she could be considered to be average in terms of talent. Kuru could not just comprehend how she became a chosen witch. Furthermore, she ought to be over one thousand seasons now, why did she look that young? In fact, her appearance had not changed from how it was when they were still learning from Lubaku.


    ''Maybe she got the picture of teacher''s teachings and was hit by inspiration leading to her breakthrough. Furthermore, she met with a fortuitous encounter. Otherwise, how did she do it?'' Mboya thought.


    "Let us go to the Hall first. You need to rest especially after casting the spell of speed. I will tell you everything thereafter... Oh, the One with the Book, I am sorry for my insolence, I am Mueni." after brushing aside Kuru, Mueni extended her hands to Mboya who had been staring at her confusedly all this while.


    "You are too polite chosen witch, I am MboyaOgwang'' from Karachuo division." Mboya greeted back though embarrassed.


    "I hope you had a good trip Mboya, follow me." Not waiting for an answer, the woman turned and started walking.


    Oh ''Were''!


    Even her elegant movements were enthralling!


    Mboya and Kuru followed the woman silently looking at each other from time to time. What they were thinking of they both knew.

 72 Hall of Righteousness

    The three did not take too long before they arrived before a monolithic tower. Just above the entrance were two large words;


    Hall of Righteousness!


    The words were written in such a way that they gave a feeling of comfort to their onlookers. They were also shrouded with an ancient air, indicating the numerous years the tower had stood there.


    Out of nowhere, a token appeared on Mueni''s delicate hands. She lifted it above her forehead and only then did the entrance open. She motioned for them to enter.


    Inside this first and the ground floor alone, the two men were astounded to see numerous people, mostly old men and women clothed in white. Their noisy incantationsfilled the air.


    Mboya who was not a wizard found himself on the verge of crying since he was not used to such noise. One particular old man attracted his attention though. The old man who was white haired was throwing his limbs anyhow with his eyes widely opened. His lips were moving in a flaky manner and his white robe was sodden with perspiration. The sounds that came out of his mouth were accompanied by flakes of saliva. It was clear he was using a lot of energy to perform whatever he was performing.


    "This is the ground floor of our Hall of Righteousness. This is where most wizards and witches cast spells of protection to their families. These spells are one of the most difficult ones and the greater the protection one needs for one''s family, the greater the energy one uses." Just when Mboya was trying to understand what was going on, Mueni''s soft voice rung in his ears in a timely manner.


    "So this is it!" He nodded his head in realization.


    "That old man over there has been here for the last two decades. Since he left his home, he has never gone back. He has a mission to accomplish before the end of the moon(month). Recently, he dreamt that his beloved daughter met with an unfortunate encounter. He thought she could be honored to be saved by an Ordainer but that encounter ended up consuming his entire clan. He does not have time to get there. Normally, to cast a spell of protection successfully on an entire clan, one has to take at least three weeks. Considering that he has to complete his mission and protect the family as well, he is expending more energy than he should." Mueni explained.


    "No wonder." Mboya nodded.


    "Mueni, you mean he is trying to cast the grand spell of protection?" Kuru asked his mouth wide open in shock


    "Yes."


    "But that is definitely the hardest protection spell!"


    Kuru was left wondering as they walked past the busy wizards and witches. It was clear from the old man''s behavior that whatever he was doing was indeed hard. Even the veins on his temples and his forehead were now bulging like they wanted to come out. The three hurriedly proceeded to the first floor.


    The tower consisted of a total of six floors. Each floor was different from each other. Different things were done in different floors. The first two, that is the ground floor and the first were large halls where these witches and wizards performed rituals en masse. The other four floors were left for other functions.


    This floor was different from the first one altogether. This hall was filled with recherche benches made of silver. They were glowing beautifully giving the entire hall some light.Combined with the pearls on the roof, inside here shone like the light of the day.


    Before those benches were beautiful large tables covered with large sheets of cotton clothes of different colors. On top of those covered tables were flower vessels with very beautiful flowers inside them. One could think one had walked into a flower garden rather than a hall.


    "Wow!" Mboya and Kuru sighed in awe simultaneously.This was emphatically the most beautiful thing they had ever seen.


    Those sitting on those benches were people dressed in white as well but compared to those in the ground floor, the they were calm. They sat quietly with their eyes tightlyclosed.


    At the very forefront, there was an altar made of wood covered with a shiny material making it look very beautiful. Kuru was a wizard and so he was not as surprised as Mboya whose breathing hastened at the moment.


    Just when they wanted to proceed to the next floor, A gray-hairedman appeared suddenly before the altar. The man wore purple robe. On his head was a golden band of cloth. He carried nothing in his hands but the aura he exuded was imposing making his onlookers submit.


    Upon his appearance, everyone within the hall stood and bowed. Even Mueni and Kuru bowed with respect. Mboya also found himself following suit.


    "Sit."


    The rough voice of the man reverberated. Everyone sat quietly except for Mueni and the other two. Mboya and Kuru saw the man nodding to Mueni before the latter waved to them to follow her. It did not take long before they arrived at the second floor.


    Here, things were far much different from the other two. It was divided into three large compartments. Mueni walked past the first two compartments and entered the third one with the two men following her. They wore curious expressions but upon seeing how unconcerned Mueni was, they only followed her silently.


    The three compartments were not at all small. They were about fifty meters squared each in area. The third compartment where the trio entered had only five women dressed exactly like Mueni. What was different with them was the fact that they appeared older than her.


    The five women circled a large altar at the center of the compartment clasping their hands with knitted brows. On the altar, green flames were dancing menacingly. Mboya shuddered a little upon seeing the flames.


    "Mueni, you are finally here with them."


    One of the women smiled at Mueni. She looked older than the other four and appeared to be their leader. Behind her was a grand curtain. She motioned for Mboya and Kuru to follow her behind the curtain after she received Mueni''s nod.


    "Great Kuru, I am honored to meet you, how have you been been?" As soon as they entered the other room, the woman greeted.


    "You flatter me chosen witch. My life is well protected by ''Were''" He smiled. The woman smiled back and turned to the other man.


    "Mboya Ogwang'' how are you?"


    Mboya was still looking at the room confusedly when he heard the woman''s soft voice. This room had nothing but the mat they sat on cross-leggedbut somehow, he felt his heart beating fast the moment he stepped into it.


    "I am fine mama." He answered politely.


    "Now, you all have seen in one way or the other what is ahead of our current Ordainer..." Without wasting a lot of time, the lady went straight to the point as the two nodded, "...great, we need to hurry because if he fails, the Lord of darkness is likely to win."


    "What should we do?" Kuru asked.


    "The One with the book is to save us."


    "How?" Mboya asked.


    "By participating in the cleansing ritual." The woman said seriously.


    "Cleansing ritual?" Mboya and Kuru asked at the same time.


    "It is something we perform using the people that have fallen to the tricks of the Lord of darkness. Through doing so, a puff of smoke spread to the entire Keniya land destroying every connections between the dark world and our world. This gives our people a chance to protect the Ordainer so that he grows strong to go against the people from the dark world." The lady explained in a single breath.


    "And how is this done?" Kuru anxiously asked


    "Follow me."


    The lady said and immediately walked out of the room. Mboya and Kuru followed silently.

 73 Mboya Is Possessed

    Mboya and Kuru found themselves standing before the massive altar with green flames once more. The woman who looked friendly a moment ago looked more like a savage beast at the moment. With a cold voice she bellowed,


    "Witches of the great One from above. You have seen with your own eyes how he works day in day out to protect our skins. Unfortunately, someone want to kill our saviour to make us submit to him. Therefore, he chose to use one of our own to destroy us. We are sad to say that we are going to perform the cleansing ritual with him to save mankind." At this point, she lowered her head and wept.


    The other women were not any different from her. They were shading tears looking at Mboya with pity. At once, an ominous feeling rose in Mboya''s heart. He knew things were not going to be easy when he saw their faces. He started trembling in fear.


    "Mboya here has decided to sacrifice himself for the sake of mankind. His name will be passed down through the ages as the great Mboya, the One with the book..."


    Even before she finished, she heard a commotion ahead of her. When she lifted her head, she was surprised to see Mboya''s back and what he was doing was, he was running at his top speed not daring to look back. His speed was so fast that one would think he was going to break his bones any minute.


    Knowing that she had no choice, the woman lifted her head and mumbled a few things and immediately Mboya was petrified on the spot. His eyes turned red in fear.


    "Do I have to die?" He asked with a trembling voice.


    "Your destiny was decided the moment you burned down Anindo''s book of Ordainers. The book was made under the Lord of darkness'' spell. Within it, was his volition. This volition as you were told was released the moment you burned the book. He kept it there for his future use and without knowing, you made the future closer. You were told the will went back to the dark world but do you really know where exactly it is?"


    The woman said, throwing an expectant look at Mboya. The latter turned and shook his head to indicate that he did not know what was really happening.


    "The Lord of darkness'' first intention was to forge a black fiend out you but since you are a human, this feat is almost impossible. This does not mean he is helpless. To make you not panic, the truth was hidden from you. Mboya, do you even know what the truth is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "And you want to run away." The woman said smiling sarcastically, "Are you even aware that right now you are partly a black fiend and partly a human?"


    "But that is impossible!" Mboya''s eyes widened in shock forming two perfect white circles on his dark face. He could not believe what he was being told.


    "The will that was in that book did not go to the dark world as you were told. It rather entered your own mind. It is only a matter of time before it gains control over you. At that time, he will be able to get to Ochieng'' very easily and what may happen we don''t really know. Right now it can be helped but once you are possessed, even the Hall of Righteousness will not be able to save you."


    The woman''s voice echoed in the entire compartment. Her voice was so loud that the walls were shaking alongside her rough voice. The other five women were bowing respectfully. Kuru also found himself being overwhelmed with fear and could not help but bow alongside the women.


    Mboya was rendered speechless, before he said anything, he heard the other party''s voice again,


    "You saw Ochieng'' being killed when you were in the skies. It appeared like a variant killing him but in truth, you will be the one to kill him if the black fiend possesses you."


    The witches had the power to take Mboya by force and perform whatever ritual they wanted but in this case, that could only bring more problems. This was because the cleansing ritual was only done under the victim''s will. If Mboya was unwilling to go through it, then even the witches could do nothing.


    "Do I have to die?" Hearing the seriousness of the matter, Mboya could not help but ask.


    "Nobody said you were going to die Mboya. The cleansing ritual is of course painful and whether you are going to live or die will solely depend on your ability to endure pain. Every minute you waste, the Lord of the dark takes control of you. He will head to the topmost floor and uncover the secrets concerning Ordainers. That will make Ochieng'' and the coming Ordainers powerless before him. Are you willing to let mankind undergo this?"


    "No" Mboya answered with determination clear on his face.


    He was a warrior after all. The moment he vowed to protect his tribe, he was ready to give up his life for his tribe. He may appear fearful, but when it reached a point where he had to consider between the entire tribe and himself, he would choose the former. He was running away a moment ago not because he loved his life more, but it was because he was not entirely himself and this Hall of Righteousness was terrifying itself.


    "I am going to ask you to come over then. It is going to be painful but if you grit your teeth and endure, you will walk away alive." The woman said with concern writtenon her slightly beautiful face.


    Mboya wanted to walk over but suddenly felt something cajoling him not to. Alongside this something''s voice, he felt a pang of headache. Before everyone comprehended what was happening, Mboya fell to the floor writhing while holding his head in pain.


    "He had agreed to die for mankind, he is being possessed, take him to the altar of eradication before it is too late." Seeing things unfolding the way she did not expect, the woman ordered the other five witches.


    They immediately walked over to Mboya and after reciting an incantation at the same time, they lifted their hands to help him up. However, what happened next made the leader to be terror stricken.A devastating force came out of Mboya''s forehead and blasted the five women off. Each one of them hit the walls of the compartment before falling in a wrecked state.


    "Oh no! The will is possessing him." The woman cried.


    "What do we do?" Kuru asked fearfully.


    "Hahahaha!" Before he received an answer, he heard Mboya laughing in a bizarre manner. He turned to this acquaintance of his only to see a stiff motionless body on the floor.


    "Is he dead?" Kuru asked in extreme fear.


    Instead of answering him, the woman walked slowly towards Mboya and carefully lifted him. She then walked to the altar and placed him there. She then started throwing her fists anyhow while reciting a conjuration. Seemingly familiar with the performance, Kuru joined in. Even the other five women, in their weak state walked to the altar to give a helping hand.


    BOOM!


    There was a sound of an explosion from the center of the altar followed by a release of even a more powerful force than the previous one. Everyone around the altar was immediately sent flying to the walls. When they fell on the floor, they were more or less dead. The five women who had clashed with this force before were evenin a worse condition.

 74 Saint Witch

    "He is almost possessing him, this is very bad." The leader of the witches cried out.


    On the altar, Mboya''s physique was changing. He stood up angrily. His height was currently two and a half metres, different from his usual 1.6. His dark skin was turning into grey and his eyes into green. The eyes were glaring at everyone present sending cold chills down their spines.


    "It is my turn now!"


    With an imposing rough voice, he roared. He lifted his right hand and wherever he pointed, destruction followed. Kuru and the others almost fainted from the shock and fear they were currently experiencing.


    "Saint witch appear! Saint witch appear! Saint witch..."


    Seeing everything getting out of control, the leader hurriedly stood up and loudly yowled continuously with a very course voice.


    When she stopped, the fearsome creature Mboya was turning into trembled before falling with a great flump on the altar. The changes that had been occurring on him a moment ago stopped and everything that had changed in him disappeared like they were never there in the first place.


    Suddenly, an elderly woman appeared dressed in a glowing red gown above the center of the altar where Mboya was currently groaning in pain from being hit by the green flames. The woman''s skin was pale and her breathing was cool. The aura she emanated was ancient yet magisterial. On her face a grin never ceased to exist. She looked to be in her late sixties but judging from how she motionlessly stood above the altar effulgent with energy, she had to be a very powerful woman.


    She waved her hand casually and everything that had been scourged a moment ago reverted to their original state. Kuru and the other five women stood without a single mark on their body. They were even filled with dynamism and looked ready to bring a whole city down.


    "Saint witch." All the six women bowed respectfully upon standing.


    This was the Saint witch whom the leader of the witches, Moraa Nyaboke had summoned. This Saint witch was an ordinary witch several years ago. She used to work in this very compartment where Mueni and others were doing their work. Because of her determination to bring safety to mankind several years ago, the One from above could not afford to see her die. She was promoted to be a Saint and lived in the skies watching overthis compartment. If things had gone beyond the compartment''s control, she was cited to descend and give a helping hand.


    Of course, every department in the Hall of Righteousness had a guardian Saint up in the skies. These Saints were the Hall of Righteousness'' trump cards. They were only summoned when those in the Hall had been incapacitated. If they were not there then the Hall of Righteousness would have fallen long time ago.


    "Nyaboke the head witch, who was so brazen as to act so superciliously in the holy compartments of the Hall of Righteousness?" The woman in red asked coldly with an indifferent face.


    "Reporting to Saint witch, the man on the altar of eradication had just been possessed by the wandering will of the Lord of darkness." Moraa Nyaboke replied in a flash.


    "Is that true?" The woman frowned before turning to the man who was covered in green flames below her.


    Saint wizards and witches were always oblivious to the happenings of the world since their main duty was not to tap into the future nor to protect mankind. Their work was to protect the Hall of Righteousness. To ensure that those from the Hall depended mostly on themselves, they remained unmindful of the happenings of the Hall of Righteousness let alone the happenings of the world.


    Since they knew they could be summoned by those wizards and witches even when things were not very serious, they had created a barrier between them and the Hall of Righteousness so that communications were extremely limited. Only when those from the Hall were completely helpless could their calling go through the barrier. Because of this reason, the Hall of Righteousness had become a strong marquee in Keniya land.


    These saints had served in the Hall of Righteousness for a long time wholeheartedly after all. Being sent to the skies was like being given a vacation and a reward for their hard work. They could not just mess their precious time to deal with lilliputian things that the wizards and witches could easily deal with. Therefore, unless they were summoned, they would always remain ignorant of whatever was happening out there.


    "Yes ancestor." Moraa nodded, not daring to be disrespectful in any way.


    "I see... Since I was able to stop the will from possessing him, he must be himself right now. Because I am here, there is no need of taking him through the cleansing ritual anymore. As you can see, he will not be able to hold on any longer..."


    She said with a nonchalant face before casually waving her pale hand once again. Along with her action, a loud wail echoed before dissipating altogether. Mboya was lifted out of the altar looking healthier and more handsome than before.


    The wailing had come from the will that was inside Mboya''s head sometimes back. The Saint witch''s appearance had rendered it powerless. Therefore, it could not possess Mboya anymore. Since the Saint was powerful enough to render that will helpless before her, eradicating it was an easy feat.


    The Lord of darkness was indeed powerful but his power was mostly limited to the dark world. To conquer Keniya, he had to use his own black fiends. If he decided to step into Keniya as a will, then his powers were even limited more. He could only destroy everyone below the skies. Those immortals from the skies were more powerful and they could destroy his will very easily.


    If it came to black fiends, those saints were again not powerful enough to destroy them. Since they could roam in Keniya like they wanted and humans could roam in the dark world easily as well, only humans could destroy them. These humans were none other than the legendary Ordainers.


    In a simple manner, the saints only dealt with spiritual things especially very powerful ones. Ordainers dealt with both though their powers were also limited when it came to spiritual things. For example, an Ordainer could not destroy the will of the Lord of darkness neither could he tap into the future. The wizards and the witches could be said to be there to help Ordainers in their quests.


    The Saint witch wanted to disappear but suddenly noticed something that made her eyes pop out in shock. She turned to Mboya who was examining his body and exclaimed excitedly,


    "You are the one with the book that prophet Marwa Sarara talked about!"


    The others turned to Mboya as well with lightened eyes. Mboya was surprised to see everyone''s eyes fixated on him. He turned to Kuru whom he was used to only to see the old man grinning from ear to ear exposing all his teeth.


    "This..." He widened his eyes in confusion.

 75 The Seventeenth Ordainer

    "Who exactly is this person with the book." Mboya asked unable to understand.


    "Marwa Sarara was a prophet from Kuru tribe several seasons before the eighteenth Ordainer appeared. He was a prophet known to work alongside Ngoro Gokore, the seventeenth Ordainer. Of all the Ordainers we ever had, Ngoro was the one who faced the greatest of challenges apart from the very first one.His quest was filled with mysteries and we thought he could give up..."


    Straightening her back after a long sigh, the Saint witch started narrating with a sorrowful face. She was looking up like a caring sage who had lost her beloved ones. Her hands were behind her back and her figure was still hovering above the altar with great elegance. Everyone could not help but pay attention lest they miss the details.


    "I happened to be the head of this compartment at that time," She continued, "Black fiends were roaming around Keniya like it was their own land. Their aerial beasts were flying across our the land''s sky with ease feeding on human blood to nourish themselves. Since the very first Ordainer died, this was the very first time the people of our land met with the true wrath of those from the dark world. They died in large numbers in their hands."


    "The One from above was filled with great grief during that period. Unable to control himself, he started crying. His cries brought about large rains in Keniya. The rains took three moons to cease being the longest rainfalls ever experienced in our land. The people drunk the One from above''s tears without knowing."


    "These rains were accompanied by great thunders and lightning giving Ngoro Gokore power that he had never had before. He killed several people from the dark world making him the only Ordainer to ever kill the highest number of those enemies of mankind. On the second day of the third moon a hundred and fifty four seasons after Ngoro began his work, Marwa decided to take him to the peak of Keniya mountain at the heart of Kuyu tribe to battle one of the great kings of the black fiends who was in hibernation. Kings of black fiends are extremely powerful and any Ordainer who met them suffered a lot in their hands."


    "Wizard Kerithu Mulingo, witch Mogina, sorcerer Muthoko, Lu tribe head Ogutu, Kuyu tribe head Wainaina, Kalek tribe head Chamuada and other gifted people were present that day. Other black fiends were also present. I was there as well and saw with my own eyes how those gifted people fought alongside each other against the black fiends. I was also fighting of course but each one of us was watching the battle between the black fiends king and the great Ngoro."


    "It was the greatest battle I had ever watched. Under the dark clouds filled with lightning they fought. Their fight was also watched by the heavens. The heavens rumbled with thunderstorms. We managed to kill every black fiend after an hour, but the two were still battling. We could not help because only Ordainers can kill these kings. Every part of their bodies was filled with wounds. From the wounds, blood mixed with rain water flowed. We cried as rains washed our tears away."


    "After three hours, we saw both figures drop. They both succumbed to their wounds and died there. The rains intensified, the thunderstorms became louder, the lightning became even more scary. The One from above was apparently mourning the fallen Ordainer. We stood at the top of the mountain for five good days as he continued crying."


    "When the rains finally stopped, before we took Ngoro to the Sanctum Tomb of Ordainers,we heard Marwa cry out, ''The prophet of the Ngoro order shouts on the snowy peak of the great mountain of Keniya saying;the One from above has seen our pain. He has seen our dear fighter fall on these snows this day. He has seen the number of humans the black fiends have slain."


    "With a painful heart he has decided to bring an end to this war between these enemies of ours and ourselves. Therefore, several seasons to come, to see that he is fully prepared for this mission, he is going to send someone walking with a book from the dark world. With this book, he will help the Ordainer of that era completely destroy the people from the dark world. He will be put under the torments of the eradication flames in the Hall of Righteousness and from there, he will transform, getting power to help the Ordainer in his course''."


    "When he stopped, a flame came from the sky and burned down the dead black fiends. We also lost a few gifted people. We carried Ngoro to the Sanctum Tomb of Ordainers and after we laid him to rest, we all ascended to the sky. I was made a guardian of this compartment and I don''t know what happened to the rest."


    Everyone remained silent after hearing the long story. The women even held their chests while shedding tears. Kuru''s head was hanging in an off-the-wall manner. His face haddeep wrinkles. Whatever he was thinking about only he himself knew.


    "Hu!"


    The Saint witch sighed before smiling. The others were also woken from their trance. They turned to Mboya simultaneously before bowing their heads.


    "Long live Mboya."


    They recited together, the woman above the altar included. Mboya wanted to say something but when he felt some energy sweep through his entire body, he knew things were not going to be the same and he kept quiet.


    "Moraa, I am leaving him in your hands. Make sure you take him to the first floor and ensure that all the wizards and witches cast a spell of activation on him. After that is done, make sure you bring him here and take care of him until the current Ordainer arrives. You will know what to do when that time comes." The witch gave her instructions before disappearing.


    Moraa heaved a long sigh of relief when she saw the problem that was giving her an explicit headache being solved very easily. She turned to Mboya and smiled.


    At this moment, Jade Eagle had arrived in the cave where the other three lions were almost finishing their meal.


    "You can''t be on a feast and fail to invite me, that is so unfair, especially when you are eating my favourite."


    As soon as the bird landed, Ratong'' who had long transformed into the mysterious lion jumped into the cave and started bolting down the pieces of Mammoth Gazelles that its fellows had hunted. Jade Eagle also contracted to its normal size and joined Ratong''.


    The two of them left the other three lions and Ochieng'' looking at them with bitter smiles. These were the strongest beasts here and without Ochieng''s intervention, no one would dear go against them.


    ''They roam the forbidden lands eating the sweetest of fruits, the healthiest of herbs and the purest of waters. The people of our land die seeking their flesh and blood. They resemble the little gazelles we see but were blessed with huge bodies and thick skins that no ordinary lion can tear apart. They are the Mammoth Gazelles. Their meat is the finest and most delicious. Their blood is an elixir that never clot nor expire...''


    Upon seeing the skin of other two dead Mammoth Gazelles nearby, Ochieng'' suddenly remembered the story about these beasts he was told by one of his clan elders when he was still a child. He jumped to those gazelles to keep them but remembered his backpack could not even carry a single one let alone all of them.


    ''How am I going to keep them... Ehe!?''


    Just when he was wondering how to store them, he heard a ''weng'' sound before the beasts vanished altogether. Even the ones that were being eaten by the bird and the lion disappeared leaving them looking at each other with great shock and fear.

 76 Ordainers Nine Realms of Power Book

    "Who snatched my meat?"


    Ratong'' asked angrily. It was enjoying the finest meat in the world only for it to disappear. Considering how gluttonous it was, its anger could not be described by just the words of mouth.


    Ochieng'' wanted to start looking around when he discovered that the supernal bracelet was glittering.


    ''How exactly does it work?'' He wondered.


    Shortly after, he felt some information getting into his head in a rapid manner. After checking out the contents, his eyes lit up. As it turned out, the bracelet was just a kind of material specifically forged by the Saints to help Ordainers carry their tools easily. Otherwise, considering their work of helping people, wouldn''t they tire themselves out to death from carrying the presents they would inevitably get? The one Ochieng'' had was made by the One from above himself.


    All he had to do was immerse his consciousness into it to see its contents. With just a thought, he could keep and retrieve anything in and from it. As for the ultimate ordaining realm, that was an ability unique to the bracelet he currently had. He could only cast the ordaining spell just as he had speculated; he had to make a sincere wish unknowingly.


    Taking his consciousness into this storage device of his, he was amazed to see how large it was. It was almost a thousand square kilometer cubic in volume. Inside it were countless of treasures that he did not at all recognize. The only things he was cognizant of were his usual sword, the Apotheosis sword, two untouched dead Mammoth gazelles and one eaten halfway. Even through the treasures were many, the space remaining inside was still extremely large.


    He immediately removed the half gazelle and gave it to the two creatures who were currently looking at him with complicated gazes. They immediately jumped on the meat and after a few seconds, it was nowhere to be seen.


    "Jade Eagle, sometimes back, where did your strength suddenly come from?" After they were done eating and were now resting in the cave, Ochieng'' could not help but ask this question that he had long wanted to ask. Ratong'' also looked at the bird curiously. The others also turned to it.


    "My bloodline has capabilities beyond several beasts in Keniya." The bird started, "When our lives are always threatened, we always get an influx of power inside us. With the power, we are always indomitable amongst countless beasts and weak gifted human beings. It just happened that the witch we met before had average capabilities and that is why I was able to overcome her sorcery very easily. If she could have powers equalling the righteous witches or other powerful people, I could have really died. Also, having followed an Ordainer for a few days, his concern for me gave a great boost to the ability. Otherwise, it could have me taken a whole year to deal with her."


    "Also,power only stays with me for only six minutes before dissipating. If I don''t overcome the threat within that time, death is what awaits. Once activated, to be activated again, it will take a toll of three weeks..."


    "If that is the case, why couldn''t Jakony rescue herself and Apeleka when they were almost killed?" Ratong'' interrupted, unable to wrap his head around the matter.


    "Like I said before, it can only be helpful if the threat is weaker than that power. If the creature managed to capture them, the only plausible reason is, the creature already had strength far surmounting my daughter''s."


    The others nodded their heads in understanding. They chatted for a little while longer before Ochieng'' asked Mang''weya where they were heading next. Moments later, they were in the skies on Ratong''s back heading to a specific direction.


    As they were traveling, Ochieng'' decided to study the Supernal bracelet. After looking inside for some time, his eyes landed on a small bookshelf at a certain corner. The shelf was empty except for a huge archaic book.He decided to take it to check its contents.


    Ordainers Nine Realms Of Power.


    That was the title of the book. Ochieng''s eyes narrowed as he flipped through the pages. He realized he could not turn over past a ninth of the pages. This hiked his curiosity and wearing a serious expression, he decided to start reading from the very first page.


    ''Being able to see through the contents of this book means you have understood what you have on your wrist.''It read, ''Being able to open 11.1 percent of the book''s pages also means that you have broken through the first realm of the Ordainers nine realms of power.''


    ''When man was created by the One from above, he erred not to make him perfect. His creation became vulnerable to diseases and death. These were acceptable until his greatest enemy appeared and created his own world as well. This enemy, also known as the Lord of darkness created the black fiends to dominate the world he created. When he one day saw how beautiful the world and the people the One from above created, the green-eyed monster overwhelmed this foe. He decided to send his creatures to Keniya to destroy mankind. They fed on man''s flesh and drunk his blood.''


    ''Since the One from above could not step into the land he created, he decided to make humans that could counter the black fiends who were too powerful for the ordinary humans to deal with. These humans were named Ordainers. Since the time they are conceived to the time they die, the blessings from the One from above are with them.''


    After the introduction on Ordainers, the other pages went through what the nine realms were and detailed the first one.


    These realms were the powers Ordainers could have during their quest. Breaking through the first three made them powerful enough to stand against any black fiend apart from the powerful ones. As for their kings and monarchs, Ordainers had to be at their peaks handle them.


    ''Ordaining'' any creature to help in the protection of mankind was the first sign of breakthrough into the first realm. Of course one had to ''ordain'' using the Supernal bracelet only after piercing through this stage.


    Ochieng'' was still absorbing the contents of the book when Ratong'' suddenly stopped. He lifted his head only to see nothing worth making Ratong'' stop. He could not help but ask his other companions,


    "What is it?"


    "Look." Mudho said pointing downwards.


    Ochieng'' lowered his head and was astonied by what he saw.


    He realized they had long left the dry lands of the Lang people and what he was seeing below was a large land covered with colorful flora. Red, pink, green, yellow, white and orange plants were embedded to make a beautiful landmass. At the center of the land was a river flowing with clear blue water. Ratong'' was not far from the land and therefore everyone felt the agreeable warm air that was emitted by the water.


    "Let us go down." Ochieng'' instructed.


    Ratong'' nodded before slowly descending. Everyone left his back to wander into this beautiful scenery. It is after they landed did they see the beautiful animals wandering the land. Ochieng'' and his companions were enthralled by the sheen concordance of flora and fauna of this beautiful place.


    "Brother Ordainer, you have visited my home."


    Just when they wanted to stroll, they heard the echoing of a soft, highly enticing voice. The voice covered every corner of the land so they could not know where exactly it was coming from. They becameapprehensive and started putting their guards up.


    "There is no need of being too cautious here brother Ordainer."


    The voice echoed again and in a spur of the moment, a fifteen year old girl appeared. She wore a bright yellowfurry skin. The skin covered her from neck to toe exposing only her head and hands. With a yellow string tied on a her waist, her figure was out there for all to see. To tell the truth, no words can be used to describe the woman''s beauty.


    Ochieng'' and the five beasts were awed.Ratong''s reaction was even exaggerated. It was trembling intensely as if it was going through some pain. Its eyes that were widely glued onto the lady were shading tears and his open mouth was releasing saliva uncontrollably. It was profusely sweating. One could think it was experiencing some acute heat or something!

 77 In The Spiritual Dimension

    "May I know the young sister''s name?" Ochieng'' asked after a long silence with a smile.


    "Let us go" The young lady softly said instead.


    Ochieng'' looked at the others with furrowedbrows before deciding to follow the young lady. It did not take long before they were before a large yellow petal-like building. Around it were beautiful fountains that continuously released jets of cool waters. There were colorful trees around it making it a beauteous place to be in.


    Its surrounding was filled with melodic replication of birds'' sounds. Ochieng'' felt his heart gladden and the air he was breathing was bracing. As he was enjoying the consolatory breezethis environment brought forth, the beasts were leaping with joy by the sides. This was the best feeling they had ever had since they were born.


    The young lady stood to look at her visitors. She understood their feelings. She was the one who had created this place and therefore knew the effects it had.


    ...


    "You are in another dimension created by myself. I am a Saint landscaper. I specialize in gardening..." The lady began presently after everyone had settled in her amazing building.


    "I am sorry, who are Saints?" Ratong'' interjected.


    "Saints are human beings taken to the skies to live there after leading a righteous life here on land. They are made immortal and help the One from above to help mankind in day to day life. Depending on one''s gift, when one is promoted, he uses the gift in a different way to bring everyone living in Keniya into greater heights." She answered.


    "Does it mean that I can be promoted to a Saint if I am morally upright during my stay on Keniya?" Ratong'' asked again with shining eyes.


    "Beasts ascend into a different world where they lead an eternal life as well. They are the One from above''s soldiers. This Ordainer here will one day tell you about them in future." The lady answered throwing a questioning look at Ratong''. Didn''t she just say that humans and not beasts are promoted to Saints?


    "So, as far as I know, my predecessors died. Considering their responsibilities, why are they not promoted to Saints?" Ochieng'' was the one who asked this time.


    "Matters concerning Ordainers'' deaths are known by the One from above himself. Even we do not know why they are subjected to death yet they shoulder the greatest responsibilities. You will meet him during your journey here in Keniya, make sure you ask him why he had to allow this."


    Ochieng'' nodded after hearing that she knew nothing about the matter. He only signaled her to continue with whatever she was saying before Ratong'' interrupted.


    "I specialize in the making of spatial bodies as well. Using my two gifts, I made this world. So, you are in another land in space." At this point, she stopped and looked at the six with a smile.


    They revealed expressions filled with happiness and shock.At the end of the day, Ratong'' was not flying near the land. It had accidentally entered the lady''s dimension.


    "I call it Spiritual Dimension." Seeing them quiet with mouths shut in awe, she continued, "It is a place where every creature find soul alimentation. It is where everyone experience rebirth and after they walk out of here, they see the normal world in a different way. When they travel in it, they are able to easily discern things that normal creatures cannot see. Their eyes pierce into the very essence of everything."


    "Knowing that the current Ordainer had the greatest assignment, the One from above sent me to help him experience rebirth. Time here is however slower than the outside world. A day here is equivalent to two outside. I have been given a half a month in here to help him but since he brought in his friends, we are going to take a month."


    "But I have a lot of things to take care of outside there, I cannot be here for two months!" Ochieng'' cried.


    He indeed had a lot of things to do that he could not afford to wait for two whole months to be free. Having to save mankind from evil aside, his girlfriend Apeleka was in somebody else''s hands. It was one thing to not know where she was, not knowing what she was going through was another thing he could not dare imagine. One day wasted here could mean two days more for his girlfriend''s anguish. He could not enjoy himself here while his lady friend was suffering somewhere.


    "Your journey is forged by the One from above himself. You are not the one to decide what to do but him. The person you are worried about is safe for now. You will meet her after your work is done." Seeing through the young man''s thoughts, the lady assured.


    "To hell with these Ordainers things! What kind of life is this? I cannot decide what to do for myself, I cannot be with the people I love. What is the difference between me and a prisoner..." Ochieng'' retorted before he supported his head with his hand to weep.


    This was not the kind of life he could choose if he was to be given an opportunity to do so. A life where everything was decided for him was not the kind of life he could want. This was understandable as well. He was the youngest son of the former chief of Odindi clan. Considering his age, he was someone who ought to be with his wives working hard to have children. No one could be telling him what to do and not what to do. After all, he would be the head of the family. However, being an Ordainer, he had to follow someone else''s own plans! If it was before, he could have done his job without a word of complaint but since his girl was at stake, he could not help but be indignant with this being an Ordainer.


    "You are wrong brother," The lady walked to Ochieng'', held his shoulder affectionately before tenderly and gently saying, "Everyone under the skies of Keniya was made by the One from above. Even so, he never make choices for them nor decide their own fate. Ordainers however are specially made to help mankind walk through all tragedies safely. It is hard brother but try to consider things carefully."


    She left his shoulder, held her hands before her and while pacing around Ochieng'', she continued, "Keniya is a huge land with millions of people living in it. We do not know when the people from the dark world may attack but what we are sure of is that if they do, those millions of humans shall die. Their lives depend completely on you brother. The choice is yours...are you going to let all of them die or care about your girlfriend?"


    "I am going to set you free if you choose your girlfriend. Of course you will reunite immediately but I can assure you, you will be made an ordinary human. Deliberately withdrawing from your course shall also mean betraying mankind. Having known a few things about Ordainers, you will never be able to live past twenty seasons from now and these twenty seasons will be your time of punishment. You will never live them in peace. Think about being punished by the One from above himself beside your lover."


    "I cannot assure you that she is safe but if you choose mankind, you will undergo the training an Ordainer should go through. Once you are done with saving the people, besides being with her, you will always live with the One from above''s blessings. You will be free and will live your life like you want."


    When she finished, the room remained deathly silent. Even a pin drop could be clearly heard. Ochieng'' wiped his tears and lowered his head contemplatively.


    "Do you mean I will not see her until I save the people from the black fiends?" He asked with downheartedness.


    "That is not the case Ochieng''. After you are from this place. Just continue following her and very soon, before nothing happens to her you will find her. After that, working side by side you will together save humans." The woman said with a smile.


    "Then I will go through the rebirth. Tell me what to do." Ochieng'' said, determination reflected on his handsome face.

 78 Prophet to Serve Ochiengs

    In a colorful woodland, a young man at the age of around twenty years was walking gracefully beside a beautiful lady clad in yellow skin. Even though the pair did not share any romantic relationship, they merged flawlessly making a couple that everyone would want to tirelessly look at.


    The young man was without doubt Ochieng'' and the lady was that enchantress the former had met a few hours ago. Right now, they were strolling in the mysterious land the lady had made.


    "Now, for how long have you been in the skies?" Ochieng'' asked after walking for some time.


    "Since one thousand two hundred seasons ago if I can remember..." The lady answered with a calm expression.


    "You have lived for over a thousand seasons! Why are you so young?" Ochieng'' cut her short with a twitching mouth.


    "Yes Ordainer. I was promoted when I was only sixty seasons old. Normally, one''s appearance does not change once one is promoted. If he is promoted at the age of five hundred seasons for example, in the skies he will be the same person with five hundred seasons. Up there, there is no aging neither changing in appearance" The lady explained.


    "So, that is how is it... May I know my ancestor''s name." Ochieng''nodded in realization before asking while scratching his head awkwardly.


    "What did you call me?"


    Instead of answering, the lady turned to him and harrumphed with reddened eyes. She released a powerful aura that pressured Ochieng'' to the point that he found breathing difficult. He felt as if a whole mountain was falling on him.


    "But you are one thousand, two hundred and sixty seasons old for heaven''s sake. What is wrong with call..."


    Ochieng'' riposted but before he went too far, he felt a resounding slap on his right cheek. He felt his head spinning before he staggered with his vision blurring. When he managed to stabilize his poor self,he saw the lady standing right in front of him with agrievous expression. He felt wronged and could not help but ask while rubbing his right cheek.


    "Why?"


    "Never call me ancestor again. I am not dead yet...and by the way, do I look like like an ancestor to you?" The lady''s brows stitched in displeasure.


    "I am so...sorry." Ochieng'' rolled his eyes in apprehension.


    This lady was over three hundred years old for the sake of ''Were'', the God of their land. She was definitely older than most of his ancestors yet she was adamantly denying the fact that she was one. Why did it cost him his cheek?


    "Now, that is more like it. Let us go." The lady laughed before continuing with the walk.


    "You haven''t told me your name yet." Ochieng'' cried out .


    "Okay, I am Akinyi Nyalando Jaber." She turned to the young man and smiled.


    "Oh, so you are a Lu. You really deserve the names...I am Ochieng'' Lwanda..."


    "Nice to meet you Lwanda. How is everyone from home doing?" Even before Ochieng'' finished, the woman extended her arms to greet him with a wide grin.


    "They... are...fine." Ochieng'' answered while greeting her confusedly.


    Just when he thought Akinyi would make him more uncomfortable, a beast appeared before them. The beast was not very huge, it was just the size of a mature hare. It looked like a kitten and her furry skin was pink in color. It was exquisitely cute.


    "Oooh, little pinky, you are here." Akinyi laughed warmly upon seeing the beast. She bent down to fondle the beast that was currently nodding its small head vigorously.


    Ochieng'' also reached out for it to do the same but was met with sharp eyes like daggers from the kitty. It was looking at him as if saying, ''not everyone is qualified to touch me.''


    "She is called the heavenly kitten. She was promoted alongside me and I have kept her as a pet since then. I am a lover of animals as well, so the best the One from above could do for me was to give me a partner. She is actually a beast and it has several roles in the skies."Akinyi explained still fondling the kitten.


    "She''s beautiful." Ochieng'' complimented.


    Somewhere far away from this place, an old man in his late seventies was busy weeding in his garden of vegetables and flowers.He was a slim and tall man. He had long dark hairs on his head. His whiskers were also dark with a tincture of white. The brown goatskin he wore fitted him nicely. Despite his old age, he was still energetic and still had a straight back like a spear. The way he held his hoe while cultivating his land showed how strong he was. If not for his wrinkles, one could think that he was a young man at his pinnacle.


    Not far away was his rather large hut. Being a cultivator, the hut stood impressively among vegetables, flowers and trees of different kinds. His home looked like it was some formidable painting of a paradise on canvas.


    Just in front of the hut, there was another small hut which emitted smoke endlessly. Behind the small hut was a beautiful garner full of millet and sorghum. It was clear that the small hut was the old man''s kitchen. In front of the kitchen, a white haired toothless old woman sat on a mat woven with palm leaves. She was weaving a basket while singing a folksong delightedly.


    As both were still immersed in their works, the surroundings suddenly turned dark. The old man lifted his his head only to see a large purple cloud above. His eyes shimmered and he smiled widely revealing his only two to three teeth.


    The woman was not seated far from him. She managed to see his lack of composure. Even though she was also bewildered by the situation, she could not understand at all what was happening. This was because she was just an ordinary human. The old man or her husbandon the other hand was a gifted person.He was a prophet who had been selected by the Council of Prophets to help the current Ordainer to serve mankind.


    "Mzee1 Nalianya my husband, can you tell me what is going on?" The old woman asked.


    "Bibi2 Nyalongi, Ochieng'' whom I have to serve is heading here soon." The old man said with mixed emotions.


    "You mean the thirty seventh Ordainer is already with us?" The woman asked with raised brows.


    "Yes. He was born eighty seasons ago in Lu tribe. He is the son of Ong''am, the former chief of Odindi clan. Odindi clan is one of the clans that make up the Karachuo division in Lu tribe. In my dreams, I saw him coming here in two moons to come. I am leaving you soon my dear wife." Nalianya clasped his hands while looking at the purple clouds. Tears were already flowing from his sunken eyes.


    "It will be my honor to see an Ordainer after all. You are going to save mankind from evil my beloved husband. Even if you were going to die, I will not at all regret." The old woman stood with the help of a stick that was lying beside her. She walked to the old man and held his chest before saying tearfully.


    "Since he is coming soon," The old man sighed before continuing, "Send a message to my sons, daughters and grandchildren so that they can greet the Ordainer. It will be a blessing to all of us."


    It was a common knowledge that only the wizards knew much about Ordainers. However, since the Ordainers needed a few gifted people to walk by their sides in their quests, it was inevitable that a group of special people knew one or two about them. Nevertheless, their knowledge comparedto wizards was not worth mentioning because whatever they knew was too little. Examples of such people were the prophets.


    Before the old woman said anything, they saw a group of people walking through their gate. The turned to each other unknowingly and shook their heads helplessly with smiles.


    1. Mzee is a Swahili word meaning ''elder''s.


    2. Bibi is a Swahili word meaning grandmother or wife or old woman depending on circumstances used.

 79 Chempokulu

    In a remote land near Ndia ocean, in a ''manyatta'' made of grass, a young man sat on a three legged stool smoking cigarette. His long hairs were unkempt and dirty. His beards were not any different. The camel hide he wore had several patches of liquid stains. His light skin had paintings all over. White circles were also painted around his big eyes, cheeks and forehead. From afar, he looked more like a ghost.


    In front of him were herbs, bones and several calabashes of different shapes ands sizes carrying fluids of different types. Feathers of different colors were also around him. He kept singing a song that no one would want to listen to.


    He was practicing an art that was unorthodox and verbotenamongst the populace. That was why, like some animals, he lived alone far from where people lived. From the things around him, it was obvious he was living only to harm people. He was a Warlock!


    These kinds of people were also gifted but due to reasons known to themselves, they always chose not to use their gifts as tools to help mankind but to destroy them. Usually, these people were more dangerous than the beasts that lived in the forbidden lands. This was because they harmed people from several millions of kilometers away. Those who wanted to take revenge for injustices they faced always looked for them and through them, they destroyed families and clans!


    "Lord of darkness, your servant is calling to serve you, please talk to me." Picking a horn and placing it near his chest, the man bowed a little before hollowing.


    He repeated the same thing three times before the ground shook intensely followed by the appearance of fire around him. Seeing what was happening, instead of panicking, he placed the bone down and bowed in reverence with his eyes tightly shut.


    Alongside the appearance of the fire, six women dressed in azure gowns appeared. Shrouding them were dark chilling aura. Alongside their breathing, their presence could make one feel his soul escape from his body.


    "Sisters from the dark world, Chempokulu is here ready to heed to your commands, please command me." The man this time kowtowed faced with these six women.


    Sisters from the dark were powerful black fiends that served the Lord of darkness in the dark world. They could not appear in Keniya except in spirit forms. Their power was not at all inferior to the Saints from the skies. Their standing in the dark world was above the ordinary black fiends. They were also very intelligent and whatever they were able to pull off was unfathomable..


    The six ladies the young man had summoned were only existing in spirit forms yet they were able to exert great pressure even on himself. If they could be walking on their true forms, only the One from above or the Lord of Darkness knew what could happen to this Warlock.


    "Rise Chempokulu!"


    The women said simultaneously. Their voices echoed around an area of radius of over two hundred metres. Their voices were grand and majestic. Combined with the fact that they sounded like they were from an endless abyss, any other person could just faint upon hearing them. Even Chempokulu trembled a little as cold sweat trickled down his face.


    "Command me sisters." The young man bowed.


    "We are sending you to the lands of Nok. There is an old man there. He is a prophet and a witch doctor at the same time. We want you to kill him and retrieve his stick and bring it here. We will tell you what to do once you are with the stick. Be quick because we have no time." The women said emotionlessly before disappearing at the same time.


    Just like the Saints'' powers were profound in Keniya but not in the dark world, the sisters from the dark were also powerful in their own world. Even though killing someone in Keniya was not something difficult to pull off, since it involved a gifted person who had been chosen to help the Ordainer, they had to be careful lest they terriblyfailed in their missions.


    The young man nodded respectfully before a gleam appeared on his eyes. He took one of the bones on a hide that was in front of him and mattered a few words under his breath. After that, vanished from the spot. .


    "You have arrived in a timely manner my children. I was almost sending a message to invite you over, you have saved me from a lot of trouble..."


    The old Nalianya laughed upon seeing the group of peoplegetting into his compound. He dropped his hoe to go and welcome his children and grandchildren when,


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Three ear deafening sounds of thunder reverberated. Accompanying the thunders were three large flashes of nightmarish lightning. The dark surroundings were lightened brightly alongside the appearance of the flashes of lightning. As Nyalongi, her children and grandchildren that had just appeared fell down in fear, Nalianya was rooted on the ground looking at the sky with merriment.


    "The three sighs of the One from above. It is the spell of protection cast by him. What could be happening?" The old man wondered in a low tone.


    He was just about to perform some magic to know what exactly was the One from above protecting when he saw a young man with dirty long unkempt hairs appear just in front of him. The man looked at him sharply making a sinister feeling rise from the depths of his heart.


    "What do you want?" The old man asked with a deep frown between his brows.


    "I want your life." The young man nonchalantly answered.


    Without wasting a second, the young man lifted a club that was in his right hand and pointed at the old man''s chest. Squinting and smiling passionlessly, he sent flurries of energies towards the old man.


    The energies swept through the air like a raging tornado towards Nalianya who was suffocating due to the force the energies exerted. Nevertheless, instead of being frightened, he maintained his cool. His wife who was worried a moment ago heaved a sigh of relief when she saw his calm face.


    Just when the young man thought that the power he sent to the other party could reduce him into nothingness, he saw the old man''s lips creep to the sides in disdain before lifting his palm to counter the attack.


    Boom!


    The palm and the energies collided producing an earsplitting explosion. They produced airwaves that spread out powerfully sending everyone around flying like arrows leaving their bows.


    Crack!


    "Ah!"


    The cracking of bones was heard followed by a loud yell. Of the two parties involved, one person stood unharmed while the other was on his knees spurting mouthfuls of blood, holding his right arm which was broken. The former was the old man while the latter was the young man.


    After rising up with great difficulty, he cleaned himself with his unharmed hand before looking at the old man hatefully.


    The energy he had sent before had been deflected back to him destroying completely his club and the arm that held it. His internal organs had been injured, the reason why he vomited blood.


    Healing himself up with his own magic, he opened his mouth and said like he was the one controlling the show,


    "I did not know the old man has some magic up his sleeves. I had underestimated you. Let me see what you still have."


    "I am not going to disappoint you." The old man smiled with a determined smile.

 80 The Stick

    Pah! Boom! Padah!


    Different sounds filled the air around Nalianya''s compound. Currently, he was battling a very powerful young man. The fight involved magic and strength. Three hours had gone by, they had crossed several blows and used different types of magic but still, there was no sign of one emerging the victor.


    Like cocks that had fought for hours, they had become weak. They were now panting like dogs that had run for hours without stopping. Their muscles had become heavy and moving them had become difficult.


    "Hahaha!" The old man laughed, "Kids these days are arrogant. They are given abilities but instead of using them in the correct ways they choose the wrong paths.I don''t have much time brother. Let me send you to your ancestors."


    The young man wanted to say something but before he did, he saw the old man lifting his left arm quickly. The skin he wore moved even though there was no wind. Shortly afterwards, a stick of around two meters and a diameter of two inches appeared in the lifted hand. With the stick''s appearance, the old man was percolated to his peak.


    The stick was shrouded with golden energy. Nalianya looked very comfortable with it in his hand. He lowered it and pointed at the young man who was looking at him with horror. The man wanted to say something but was too tired and too scared to do so.


    Others might not be aware of what was happening but the old man knew. After living with the stick for years and years, he knew what it was capable of. He knew the young man could not talk not because he was just tired or scared but because the stick had the power to deal with any gifted person who had decided to use his abilities in the wrong way.


    The people from the dark world did not really know this other use of the stick. Otherwise, they would have never sent the young man. The information that entered the dark world was limited and therefore, they could not just deal with mankind very easily. This stick for example could help them in several ways but the fact that it was the nemesis of mankind''s traitors was something they were unaware of.


    Chempokulu knew this was the stick he was sent to pick yet at the current circumstances, he knew this was something he could not do anymore. At this point in time, he was feeling a burning sensation creeping up his body from his toe at a terrific speed. As this pain moved, he felt himself losing the powers he had painstakingly got.


    Knowing that he would become ordinary or even lose his life if this continued, the young man disappeared in a flash.


    "What?"


    Nalianya was left shaking his head bitterly. He was preparing to launch a killing blow but who could have known that his opponent could escape in fear. Left with no choice, he kept the stick and welcomed his children and his grandchildren.


    Inside the grass thatched ''manyatta''near Ndia ocean was quiet and slightly dark. Rats and cockroaches were moving anyhow enjoying the free meals around.


    Suddenly, Chempokulu emerged out of nowhere. Light came back to the house with him appearing revealing his face that was filled with horror. He was sweating profusely from head to toe. He was even trembling! It was the first time he had felt that fearful.


    Having been sapped dry of his strength and abilities, he was left with little to no of those two. He jumped on his bed to sleep and recuperate.


    He had not even lied when the six women appeared with fire around their feet. He went down on his knees and kowtowed.


    "I have failed sisters. The old man was more powerful than I thought." He said fearfully.


    "What do you mean by failing. Do you know what you have costed the Lord of darkness by those simple words?!" The angry voices of the women echoed.


    "I will not fail again mistresses." The young man replied shivering fearfully.


    "That is no longer important Chempokulu. What is ahead of us is much grand and troublesome, we want you to give the dark world a helping hand."


    "Command me sisters from the dark world."


    "An information has leaked into our world. The Ordainer is heading to the prophet''s home after two moons, there is something we want you to do for us."


    "Should I kill him sisters?"


    "Killing an Ordainer is not as easy as you think. Otherwise, could we be going through all these troubles just to kill him. He is after all the most powerful person amongst the Saints and humans. If killing a mere prophet almost costed you your life, is finishing you not as easy as eating and drinking to the almighty Ordainer?"


    "What do you want me to do then sisters?"


    "We want you to help us know his tracks. That is all."


    "But the prophet is powerful enough to know my underhanded means. What if he gets me and kills me even before I achieve this?" When Chempokulu talked about that prophet, fear that came from the bottom of his heart overwhelmed him.


    "We are putting that into consideration. He will not even realize you are following their truck, rise."


    After Chempokulu rose, the women sent surges of energies to his body. As he absorbed them, he was nourished at a tremendous speed as his body changed!


    "This..."


    When everything was done, he looked at himself and was amazed. He did not know deceiving the old prophet could be made this easy. Feeling the power within him, the young man felt like he could easily defeat that old man with just a snap of his finger. Of course that was when he did not use that stick. Otherwise, things could not at all favor him. What excited him most was the fact that his aura was concealed such that the prophet would not know whom he was unless he gave himself away.


    "The Lord of darkness will be depending on you this time. If you fail, death awaits you. If you succeed, power and wealth shall be placed at your doorstep."


    The six women said before disappearing leaving Chempokuluin bliss for his newfound strength. What the young man did not realize was that just before the sisters of the dark disappeared, they looked at him with commiseration. If he saw, he would have turned down the offer they had given him.

 81 Obadha

    Two weeks had gone by since Ochieng'' got into the Spiritual Dimension. This also meant a month outside. In these two weeks, Ochieng''s way of thinking had broaden. He looked rigorously into the most minute details of the things around him. This was because he viewed things differently after these number of days.


    He could smile at a chip of a bird or get scared of a laugh of a hyena. He enjoyed the food he ate more than before and understood things much faster. He felt he was a superhuman at the moment. The five beasts that walked around him were not much different from him. They had grown stronger and more flexible.


    Ratong'' had become more stronger and at the moment, if it met Jade Eaglewith that mysterious power, it could need just a single thought to destroy that bird. Of course this also meant the speed at which Ochieng'' could travel at had increased by leaps and bounds. Ratong'' could also expand to be larger than before therefore being able to carry even more things and peopleon its back. Since humans were incapable of flight, this was an added advantage to Ochieng''. Nevertheless, Ochieng'' still remained the strongest in this group. After all, his identity was not ordinary.


    Also, during this time, Ochieng'' became a very good friend of Akinyi Nyalando. They had shared many insights and his knowledge about his roles had improved greatly. He came to havea good understanding of the Saints.


    "You have never told me where your homeland was ''Jaber''1."


    One afternoon, when they were strolling through the trees of the colorful land, Ochieng'' asked.


    "I was from Kach Division, a division found at the north of Karachuo. I came from Ngili clan, a clan where Obadha Ongoro came from." The lady answered with a tuneful voice raising up her small head proudly when she talked about Obadha.


    "Who is Obadha Ongoro?" The young man asked curiously.


    "You do not know Obadha?" The lady turned to him with eyebrows shot up. She could not believe he did not know anything about that legend.


    "Mmm." The young man nodded.


    She put her hands together behind her back and once again lifted her small head up and started narrating as her beautiful eyes shone with admiration,


    "Obadha was my great great great grandfather. He lived several seasons before the emergence of the first Ordainer. He was best known for his way of spear. He used it to to conquer other tribes as easily as no one had ever done. When he hunted, he was known to be swift like the cheetah and attacked like the leopard. He was popularly known as the walking spear."


    "He had trained his way of spear to a level that no normal human being can. In fact, it cannot be an exaggeration to say that no one has ever reached his level when it comes to that path. He merged with his spear such that when he held it, he was the spear and the spear was him. During his time, no Lang warrior infiltrated our land for fear of getting into his bad side. Of course there were no black fiends, so they never threatened the world."


    "One day, the warriors of bows and arrows or the Masi warriors walked into Lu tribe as they were traveling around the world. Since the time of our ancestors, they had been known to be the most powerful people ever. At first, they had no problem with our people but when they saw how beautiful our land and women were, they attacked. Actually, since their land is quite far from ours, they did not know of the existence of that behemoth. Their first attack led to the death of very many Lu warriors and civilians."


    "One day Obadha went to harvest fruits and honey in a nearby forest. With a basket in one of his hands and his spear in the other he walked. Along his path, he met those red headed people. Seeing how murderous they looked, his blood boiled and he dropped his basket. Lifting his spear, he walked courageously towards the warriors and fought them single handedly. Specializing in bows and arrows, their other martial skills were a little lacking."


    "As his skin was cut, Obadha fought. With his spear in his hands, he walked past those Masi warriors killing them one by one. It was a bloody scenery. Even though he almost died at that battle, he gave our Lu warriors an easy time dealing with those people. He became a respected figure in our tribe since then until his death. However, his fame diminished with the appearance of the great Luanda Magere. The Legend of Luanda overshadowed those of his likes and their names wereforgotten by the passing of time."


    "But the Ordainers do more dangerous and heroic things than what he did, what makes you admire him that much?" Ochieng'' asked scratching his chin.


    "That was one of the greatest things he did before he died. A few moons before that day, his clan had been destroyed by the ancestors because they angered them. Seeing his clan being reduced to rubble, he could not bare the pain and ran to the clan shrine. With a swoop of his spear, he brought a mountain down demolishing the entire shrine and other clans. This made the ancestors huddle in fear. That day, the spirit of ''Were'' appeared above his head in a form of a flameto pay his respect. He became weaker since then and decided to keep a low profile. He was seen again when he massacred those warriors."


    Ochieng'' was left shaking his head in wonderment after he heard that long story. If what Akinyi told him was true then that Obadha had to be a fearsome figure.


    "What do you think Ochieng'', if people like Obadha and Luanda existed when the first Ordainer was created, do you think Keniya could have suffered inthe hands those creatures from the dark world?" The lady suddenly asked after a long silence looking at Ochieng'' waiting to see how he made a fool. of himself.


    "I don''t think so. Their power was way too abnormal." The young man nodded.


    "But, are you aware you are wrong?" The lady asked with a grin.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Even though the black fiends lack strength to destroy mountains, the Lord of darkness made them taking in into consideration such monsters. So even if they existed, there was nothing they could have done to help mankind from the hands of those people. Ordainers on the other hand are made to specifically deal with them." The young lady explained with a smile.


    "So that is how it is..." He nodded in understanding.


    1. Beautiful one

 82 Impostor

    For the rest of the two weeks, Ochieng'' was exposed to several things that helped to increase his strength and those of his subordinates. Right now, what they could do could not be described by words of mouth.


    "Now, the time has come where we have to part. I must say it was a pleasure being with you all. I tell you I will miss you a lot."


    Inside what Ochieng'' and the others came to learn that was called the petal house, Akinyi was saying with thin lines of tears forming on her cheeks.


    "We will meet again Akinyi, right now, let us complete the tasks that lie ahead of us. We will miss you too..."


    Ochieng'' began consoling that siren when a pink kitten came to his feet and started rubbing its small head on them.


    "Heavenly kitten, what are you doing?" He could not help but ask.


    "Why don''t you stay here a little bit longer brother Ochieng'', I am missing you already."


    The little creature lifted its head and said dearly. After staying with Ochieng'' for a whole month, the hostility it had towards him had vanished without any trace. Moreover, it had become fond of the young man such that it could not bare seeing him go.


    Ochieng'' took the kitten and on his arm he caressed it. The beast squinted in pleasure while purring annoyingly. Akinyi and the others smiled upon seeing the two.


    "We are wasting time brother Ochieng''." Mudho reminded.


    "How are we to leave this place?" Ochieng'' asked looking at Akinyi helplessly.


    "Not a big deal." The girl chuckled before waving her small hands.


    Ochieng'' and his companions suddenly found themselves standing before a beautiful hut that stood beside another small one in an artistic manner. Around the huts werebeautiful greenery. It was as if they fell on a painting.


    "Hahaha! Finally, finally, finally..."


    All of a sudden, the six heard a hearty laughter coming from the hut followed by the appearance of an old man and woman with their children and possibly their grandchildren. Their eyes were beaming with elation making Ochieng'' and his companions wonder.


    "Nalianya and his family welcomes Ordainer and his friends to this humble home."


    Just when Ochieng'' wanted to ask something, he saw those people bow respectfully. He nodded slightly before greeting them and being involved in a few formalities.


    "I was told by the gods that the thirty seventh Ordainer that I will serve will walk with six beasts and a beautiful lady. Where is the sixth beast and the woman?"


    Nalianya asked over the calabash of millet porridge they were eating, moments after Ochieng'' had settled. The five beasts were guarding the entire home. Introductions had also been made and Ochieng'' had long known that this was the prophet he would walk with during his quest.


    "They were captured two months ago while were still in my home. We have been trailing them since then. You are a prophet, you should have known that earlier." Ochieng'' answered with a slightly indignant face.


    "I am sorry Ochieng'' but I only know what I am told by the gods. Don''t expect me to know everything just because I am a prophet. All I knew was that after you came from that dimension, you would come here next..." The old man retorted with a bitter smile.


    "It is nothing serious... Ah?"


    Ochieng'' smiled at the old man but his eyes suddenly caught someone very familiar amongst the old man''s people.


    "What is it?"


    Seeing the young man''s expression, Nalianya could not help but ask turning his head towards the direction Ochieng'' was looking at. He also saw someone he did not at all know.


    "Do you know him?" Nalianya asked.


    "Yes. He is a man from my tribe. But, I feel he''s slightly different, he must be a completely different person from the person I know. He must have disguised himself for some reasons." Ochieng'' answered looking at the man intently. After leaving the spiritual dimension, his senses and instincts were much sharper. He had a feeling that the man he was seeing wasn''t the person he knew.


    "Do you want me to probe him. I have a stick that has been passed down to the prophets that serve Ordainers. It is the nemesis of humans who have malevolent intentions towards the Ordainer." Nalianya asked with a ''just give me the order and I''ll get it done'' expression.


    "You don''t have to. I can easily do that if I want to. I have a feeling that being with him around is going to be beneficial. In the meantime, let us welcome him properly"


    The two were speaking at low tones such that no one around heard them. The man in question only thought Ochieng'' must be delighted to see him. He did not know he had been seen through.


    The man was welcomed in Nalianya''s home just like any other guest. Even during the formalities, Ochieng'' pretended to be oblivious to the fact that the person was not really the person he knew. He even did not ask him questions that could make him give himself away.


    Ochieng'' wanted to leave that day but Nalianya insisted that they spend the night and at least be with his family. Therefore, there was a banquet that evening.


    The next day, Ochieng'' with his companions were on Ratong''s back heading to a direction given by Mang''weya. Of course Nalianya and the other man was with them.


    "Ochieng'', why do I feel like that man with us may not be the person we know?" Mudho walked up to Ochieng'' and asked in a hushed manner.


    "It is true he is not. I just want him to accompany us for sometime so that he can reflect on his decision. If he is smart enough, he should be aware by now that we have discovered that he is an impostor. Otherwise, later on, he will realize how stupid he was to just do things that he does not understand."


    "As smart as always. When do you think we are going to find sister Apeleka? I grow more impatient especially when things have to pop up along our journey.... I really miss her brother."


    "I also miss her but is there anything we can do...What is it?"


    "There seems to be a serious battle ahead of us."


    "We are interrupted again." Ochieng'' cried.


    "Those are the Kuyu warriors battling amongst themselves. These materialistic people will never learn how to live peacefully with their brothers. Ordainer, should we help?" Nalianya''s voice echoed in Ochieng'' and Mudho''s ears just when they were wondering what to do.


    "Let us head over and take a look." Ochieng'' instructed.


    Ratong'' flapped its wings ferociously as it descended from the sky in a menacing manner seemingly announcing the arrival of the great Ordainer.

 83 The Battle Resolved

    The battling Kuyu warriors were scared to the point that they lost their minds. Confusion swept the battlefield and the warriors started running here and there their weapons thrown to the ground. Clouds of dust rose ragingly into the air shrouding them.


    Ratong'' landed powerfully making more dust to rise. The skins that Ochieng'' and the other two wore moved as if they were being beaten by ferocious winds as they all squinted. the manes on the animals were also moving with rhythm. Ochieng'' was looking at a distance bitterly, this was not the way he wanted things to go.


    ''How am I going to stop them? I don''t even know a Kuyu word... '' he wondered.


    "Ordainers are born for every Keniyan. There is no language in Keniya you cannot understand nor speak. Just be quiet and listen. You will realize that whatever I am saying is true. " As if reading through the young man''s mind, Nalianya said softly.


    Ochieng'' was stunned for a second before opening his mouth to speak,


    "Listen to me people from Kuyu. I come here in peace. You don''t have to flee from us, we are your brothers."


    Surprisingly enough, he spoke in Kuyu language perfectly. His voice rambled petrifying the fleeing warriors.


    "Who is this man?" They wondered.


    "Several seasons ago, there only existed one Kuyu man on this land with a few beauties." Ochieng'' begun imposingly, disregarding the shocked warriors, "This man could have cultivated his land until his death. For the sake of the existence of this tribe, he made love with his wives. When he had children, he taught them how important unity, solidarity and love were to the continuity of the bloodline. When were these values overtaken by greed and selfishness? When did you start loving land, buildings and wealth than your own brothers?"


    "That man taught his sons and daughters how tough battles could be won just by talking. You are brothers, comingfrom this wise man, why are you this foolish? Why do you make your ancestors regret ever fighting for the continuity of this great tribe?" At this point, Ochieng'' was even shading tears.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The Kuyu warriors lowered their heads shamefully not daring to lift them up. Like criminals who were waiting for their prosecution, they kept their mouths shut.


    "We are passers by in this world. It is stupid to disregard your own brother'' live for the sake of materials that dissipate as easily as smoke. I am going to ask you to stop this stupidity before we are only left with storiesas a sign of our existence. I promise to wipe this tribe off this land if this continues. I believe you know I have the ability to..."


    When he finished speaking, Ochieng'' sighed before releasing an aura that suffocated those warriors. They looked at him with looks mixed in horrorand admiration when he retracted that terrifying aura.


    Woosh!


    Before the warriors knew what was happening, Ratong'' took off to the air and disappeared only leaving behind flurries of wind. It was as if it was never there with its companions in the first place.


    The warriors gulped in fear before leaving the battlefield one by one with mixed feelings clearly reflected on their faces.


    "Stop!"


    One of the commanders called out when he saw everyone leaving. When he had everyone''s attention, he said with a serious expression,


    "I do not know whom that senior is but what we are all sure of is that he is extremely powerful. It will not be respectful if we just walk away without resolving the conflict between our clans once and for all..."


    "You are right Mwangi, but isn''t this a matter that should be discussed by the clans'' higher ups?"


    Another commander interrupted. From his tone, it was clear that there was a little enmity between him and Mwangi. To be honest, they were the commanders of the two factions that were engaged in battle moments ago.


    "You are right Waithoko. But when that senior warned us earlier, even our subordinates were present, can we leave just like that?" Mwangi retorted mockingly.


    "Commander Mwangi is right! Commander Mwangi is right! Commander Mwangi is right..." One by one, the warriors started shouting.


    Waithoko was forced to walk to Mwangi''s side. They discussed a few things before Mwangi begun,


    "We are going to discuss everything with the various clan elders on the way forward. As for the battle, we are going to fight no more. We are all Kuyu people and our division only gives our enemies a loophole which they can use to bring us down."


    "Yeees!"


    "We have decided to leave this into the hands of the clan elders, but the bottom line is, there will be no more battles between us!"


    "Yeees!"


    "You have all seen the might of that senior, do not be deceived by anyone to fight your fellow Kuyu people. Do you understand!?"


    "Yeees!"


    "You are dismissed."


    Meanwhile, those on Ratong''s back were squinting due to the flurries of wind that they were beating them as the lion sped further and further away.


    "Ochieng'', how do you feel?" The lions'' tribe head asked Ochieng after they had covered hundreds of kilometers.


    "About what tribe head?"


    "Apeleka, I mean you two were inseparable!"


    "You are right," Mudho chipped in, his face beaming with excitement as it told a story of the past, "I can remember when he first set his eyes on that girl, it was as if he had never seen a woman in his life. He was too terrified to talk but too attracted to walk away. The man who used to slay beasts fearlessly at that time looked like a ram ready to be slaughtered. When the woman spoke, I saw Ochieng'' trying to say some things but they couldn''t come out. Am I right Ochieng"


    "Hahahaha! I can''t believe the man Mudho is talking about is the same man I saw behaving like he is the emperor of Keniya in Kuyu a moment ago." Even before Ochieng'' opened his mouth, Ratong'' laughed out loudly.


    "Brother Mudho, are you slandering me just because I refused to help you get that liones..." Ochieng'' turned to Mudho with a puckish smile.


    "Nalianya, are we still in the territory of Kuyu people?" Mudho suddenly asked to diverge the story.


    "Brother Mudho, why does it seem like you are stopping Ochieng'' from giving us a nice story here?" Nalianya asked wickedly.


    "I am not actually stopping him...." Mudho answered with a chagrined face.


    "I get her scent behind that hill over there."


    Just when Mudho thought that its story would be poured out, it heard Mang''weya''s excited voice ringing in its ears making it heave a long sigh of relief. On the other hand, Ratong'' in a jiffy flew towards the direction pointed out byMang''weya.


    After going past a large hill, they saw a long gulch stretching as far as their eyes could see. The gulch was shrouded with mist and it emitted a bitingly cold aura.


    "I think we should head there and see what is going on." The lions'' tribe head said.


    The others nodded and slowly they descended.

 84 The Ice Serpen

    Swish!


    When they were a few meters above the gulch, they heard a sound of a movement. They all turned their heads towards the source and what they saw made them shudder. In the long gulch was a long brown serpent with white patches. Cold energies wafted from its silky scales making its surrounding extremely cold. It had a small head which contrastedits enormous size. The sound of the movement came from its tiny head which it was moving from time to time.


    "What brings you strangers here at this time of the day?"


    The serpent roared even before the group of seven reached it. Ratong'' wanted to give an answer but even before it opened its mouth, the serpent''s tail swept out making the seven plummet from the sky with great force. Since the floor of the gulch was rocky, the cracking of bones, spilling of blood and painful wails filled the air as the seven fell one by one. Not even Ochieng'' was spared this time.


    "How can a filthy snake like you dare attack us, we special people? I must kill you!"


    Ratong'' stood with flames of fury rising from its toes all the way up to its head. It goes without saying that among its companions, it had the strongest skin. While that fall could have injured the others to the point that they could not rise at least for a minute, it was still fine. Since it was ''ordained'', it had never met an animal that could dare touch it let alone attack it. This made it so angry that it could puke blood. It jumped towards the serpent with its greatest speed making it reach the serpent in a flash.


    "Such a lowly creature calls me filthy. I cannot let you get away with it."


    The serpent snorted before it swept its tail once again to meet Ratong''s attack. The tail and the fast moving Ratong'' collided with great momentum producing shockwaves that spread like fire on dry grassland.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Thud!


    Ratong'' was sent flying several meters away before falling with a resounding thud on the rocky ground. The serpent did not even move an inch. In fact, it coiled beautifully while lifting it''s tiny head loftily.


    Ochieng'', Jade Eagle and the other three lions were now standing looking at the serpent confusedly. Mudho and Ochieng'' had consumed the ''hono'' fruit, they could recover in a lightning speed. As for Mang''weya, Jade Eagleand the tribe head, their bodies had been tempered in the Spiritual dimension, they were not any way inferior to thetwo. Nalianya and the other man were however still wriggling in pain on the ground.


    "You messed with the wrong guy!"


    Ochieng'' billowed as a three foot long sword appeared in his right hand. The sword was glowing in red and yellow. That was the Apotheosis Sword. These beasts were his friends. Mudho for example was like a parent to him, he could not stomach seeing the others being injured much less Mudho.


    "Harrumph,"


    The serpent harrumphed as it saw a twenty year old man dashing at him with a fire like sword. It straightened itself out before forcefully sending its tiny head towards Ochieng''.


    The Apotheosis Sword and the beast''s head collided with an ear deafening clang sound. Ochieng''s hand that held the sword vibrated before a stifling pain rose from the hand all the way up to his arm. He released the sword which fragmented a nearby rock. He himself was thrown a few meters away before falling in a wrecked state.


    Surprisingly enough, the serpent coiled as if nothing happened. The look it was throwing at Ochieng'' and his group was disdainful. It was as if they were not living things in its eyes.


    The others ran up to Ochieng'' with fears and worries written on their faces. This was the strongest fellow in this crew. Furthermore, the fate of Keniya rested on his shoulders. If he died here, he could be a failure to mankind. He had consumed a ''hono'' fruit, but that did not mean he was immortal and immune to injuries. The medicinal efficacy of the fruit erodedwith time and this was especially so if he was to be exposed to injuries all the time. His body had been tempered in the Spiritual dimension but that did not include getting the ability to regenerate since he had achieved that by consuming the fruit.


    "Are you okay brother?" Mudho asked with a lot of concern.


    "I am brother."


    Ochieng'' replied as he struggled up. Then he looked at the serpent in horror. In front of that beast, he was helpless and weak. He was like a mouse in front of a cat. Since he realized he was an Ordainer, he had never met a creature that could render him that helpless.


    His injuries were grievous this time and it was taking time for him to heal. It was clear he could take at least two to three days before he recovered completely.


    "What do we do..?" The lion tribe head asked.


    "What exactly do you want from us?"


    Even before the tribe head closed its mouth, he heard an angry thunderous voice resounding not far away from it. It turned its head only to meet a darkened Ratong'' with deep frowns on its ugly dark face.


    "I was sleeping peacefully in my territory until you arrived. Are you not the one to give me the answer to that question?" The serpent asked with a nonchalant smile.


    "We are sorry then. Will you let us pass at least?" Mudho chipped in.


    "I am sorry I cannot do that. Not after you decided to attack me." The beast shook its head.


    "But you struck first." Jade Eagle said with an indignant expression. It had been keeping quiet all this while. At this point, it could not keep its cool.


    Ochieng'' wanted to say something but just before he did, he heard the serpent roaring loudly. The surrounding became even colder and without knowing, Ochieng''s vision turned black. His companions were going through the same thing.


    "You can always offend everyone but not me, The Ice Serpent."


    The serpent snorted before dragging Ochieng'' and his companions away using an invisible energy.

 85 Apelekas Whereabouts

    Several miles from where Ochieng'' and his companions had been captured, there stood a large hut in the midst of rocks and tall pine trees. The trees were slowly swaying due to the serenity of the atmosphere. White smoke was emitted from the hut''s roof, a sign that there was serious cooking taking place inside.


    "The One from above is indeed merciful; he decided to bring you when I had lost everything I held dear in heart."


    From inside the hut, an excited woman''s voice reverberated.


    "I don''t want to be here anymore, you said I came here to learn but since you brought me, you have taught me nothing!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    A younger but beautiful voice retorted.


    "You know I cannot do that my dear. What you have to do here is far greater than following your man when you are this ordinary, patience my dear, patience."


    The first woman''s voice responded softly.


    "You say he is destined to defeat the Lord of darkness, how do you expect him to do that with the thinking that his woman was killed by some creature?"


    "That is where you miss the point my daughter. Come to think of it this way; until now, I am pretty sure he is already aware such creatures are the exact enemies he is fighting against. If his beautiful woman was killed by these enemies, don''t you think he will finish his quest faster if he is to fight not only for mankind but also for revenge?"


    "But when it is over mama, he will still think I am dead, what kind of life will he lead after that?"


    "His quest is more important my daughter, if it is over, what will be the need of keeping you here? I''ll definitely take you to him."


    "I think you two are missing a point." This time, it was a melodic voice that filled the air interrupting the other two.


    "And what exactly is that?" the first woman asked in bewilderment.


    "You will know soon enough." The melodic voice answered proudly.


    The two women were unquestionably Apeleka and a beautiful woman. The one with the melodic voice was the grey feathered bird with white wings-Jakony. From their tones, it was apparent that they were all good friends.


    Two months ago, Apeleka was captured from Lu land by a certain mysterious creature. The creature even devoured Jakony before disappearing under the watch of Odindi clan people. After it flew far from the clan, the creature turned into a stunning fifty-year old woman and Jakony was blotched out immediately. Then a flying ship appeared from nowhere. It is this ship that transported them to this lonely land. When they were first captured, Apeleka thought the woman had captured them for magical purposes until she told them her story.


    According to her story, she was born an ordinary woman just like Apeleka until she lost everyone she loved. Her father was a humble blacksmith in Turka tribe and her mother was a hardworking crop cultivator. She was their only child and just like any other tribe in Keniya, a man was not expected to lack a son even if he had a hundred daughters, needless to say one. But since the husband and wife loved each other so much, the man never married another woman to give sons. This was the dawning of his problems.


    First of all, as his brothers inherited land from their wealthy father, he did not receive a piece as that was considered wastage of chattels. He was the youngest amongst his brothers therefore making him powerless before them. Too weak to fight for his rights, he took his family of three and went to live on the borders of Turka and Sambu. This place was widely known to be the driest in Keniya.


    Having nothing to trade for food, the family almost died out of hunger in the desert. Unable to take it, the mother decided to walk back to the clan to claim the crops she had previously cultivated. She only came back the skin she wore sodden with blood. She had been defiled and then beaten before being sent back to where she popped out from. The husband cried like a newborn baby when he saw his beloved wife''s condition. Suddenly, there was a strange wind that washed him giving him strength that had never been there before. Filled with rage, he went back home and killed all his seven brothers with their families. When he went back for his family, he was received by what led to his sudden demise.


    On his twelve year old daughter''s tiny arms was his beloved dead wife. The young girl only stared at him in a daze tears flowing ceaselessly from her beautiful eyes. The strength left in the man dissipated before he collapsed and died as well. Before he died, he asked his young daughter to try hard and live for the sake of their bloodline. She was only a hungry and weak twelve year old girl. Where could she get strength after what she saw? She only saw a blackout before waking up in the hut they were currently in. On a three legged stool, a nineteen year old young man was smiling at her gently. He was a medicine man and for ten years he took care of the child while teaching her the way of medicine.


    When it was only two months for their marriage, he was killed by Sambu people in a battle between the Sambu and the Turka people. Left alone in this world, the twenty two year old woman decided to commit suicide when she met an old woman. With old woman''s help, she became a witch. The old woman died two years after they met. Alone and hopeless, the lady decided to leave her life to fate when she met the One from above in a dream. He decided to help her use her skills in serving him.


    "Just tell us Jakony, you know I can''t wait." Apeleka pleaded with an impatient voice.


    "I know you can''t wait Apeleka but grandma Labosa asked you to be patient¡­" the bird replied with a laugh but was cut short by an indignant Labosa.


    "How many times do you want me to tell you not to call me grandma? Can''t you tell I am still a young beautiful woman with tits still pointed like they are jumping out of my chest? If you call me grandma again, I will pluck your feathers one by one and sell them to a certain sorcerer. Do you undersrtand?!" The so called Labosa yelled.


    "Alright" Jakony rolled its eyes with a bitter expression when it heard the woman''s words.

 86 The Death of Nalianya

    In a large dimly lit cave lay four men, seven women and five beasts all bound in chains. Some of them had their bodies covered with blood. Some had swollen faces, others had looks of despondency and their faces had patches of black, red and brown. On a stone platform not far away, a large brown scaled serpent coiled. Its long neck stood straight above its body, its small head pointing directly towards the humans and the beasts. It was looking at these poor things with eyes full of disdain. It was as if they were some dirt or something.


    "Why on earth are we here?" Ratong'' asked in indignation. It had never been this helpless in its entire life.


    "Unless you are spoken to, you are not allowed to utter a single word!" The serpent roared with an icy voice sending chills running down everyone''s spine. The captured kept quiet immediately and no one dared to open his mouth.


    "What do we do Ochieng''?"


    Nalianya hissed on Ochieng''s ear but before the latter answered, he heard a fast and a short-lived swish sound from Nalianya''s direction. Turning his head over, what hit his eyes ossified him making him shudder in dread. Nalianya who had spoken to him not more than ten seconds ago had turned into a meat paste in a puddle of blood. What shocked him even more was the fact that he did not even see how that happened. The others were horrified beyond explanation. The women and two men even regurgitated upon seeing what Ochieng''s companion had been reduced to.


    "Like I said, unless you are spoken to, no one is to open his lips. Do you understand?!" Everyone was brought back to reality by the serpent''s cold voice. The cave became silent except for the chattering of teeth and heavy breaths. "Good." The serpent nodded upon seeing this.


    ''One from above, I do not know whether you live or not but if you do, you must be very powerful. If it were not for the heavy responsibility you put on my shoulder, I could be eating sorghum and millet porridge back at home with a certain woman beside me, far from this creature. If these are my last days on earth, just keep Apeleka safe and give her a man who can take care of her better than I can do''.


    Seeing no hope, Ochieng'' mattered under his breath. He had known Nalianya for less than two days but that fellow had proved to be a friend, he felt really sad. Furthermore, he knew the old man would be indispensable in this mission but to die just like that, was that not too far-fetched?


    ''Nalianya, couldn''t you divine our fate and see that we would be in danger? Are you not a prophet?''


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Ochieng''s mind was in turmoil. He did not even realize that at this time, tears were streaming down his cheeks. He was not at all aware that he could no longer see his surrounding because of those tears.


    ''Sometimes life is more fragile than I know it is. We had barely known this old prophet''. The tribe head cried.


    Even though the others were quiet, they could not help feeling poignant. Only one person was happy about the prophet''s death. It was none other than the other fellow who had joined the group before they left Nalianya''s home. He was Chempokulu, the warlock who was working with people from the dark world. Right now, he was disguising himself as Mboya, who was from the same clan with Ochieng''. At the moment though, his tears were flowing more than anyone. It was as if someone had deliberately poured water on his face to deceive others.


    "You are going to spend this night in this cave. You will all follow me at first daylight to the end of the valley you found me in and to the foot of the other mountain. Meanwhile, you can enjoy your last times on this darn world." The serpent disappeared immediately it finished issuing those instructions. With it, the little light in the cave went and what was left was pitch black darkness. Long and loud heaves followed. Everyone had been feeling the pressure the creature exuded.


    "What are we going to do Ochieng''? This creature may kill us here."


    Ochieng'' heard Jade Eagle''s voice entering his ears. This was probably the most quiet of his companions. About two months ago, he had seen this friend of his turn into a creature he didn''t understand and saving itself from a perilous situation. He was thinking that after coming out of the Spiritual dimension, Jade Eagle could be the group''s trump card considering the fact that they had powered up there. He was worried but deep inside he believed the bird would transmogrify in time of scourge and save them all but when he heard its question, it was like cold water was poured on his face.


    "Jade Eagle," he knew there was no hope but he wanted clarifications, so he asked, "We were from the Spiritual Dimension not long ago, can''t you transform and defeat that snake?"


    "Brother Ochieng'' I told you, I can only recover within a minimum period of three weeks, so even if I was strong enough to fight it after transforming, I have not recovered yet."


    "But we were in that realm for two months and we were all helped to grow stronger..."


    "I know what you are thinking brother but the powers we possess are gifts that we are given by someone who is even more powerful than the lady we met in that dimension. It is understandable that there are a lot of things we are yet to decipher the essence of their nature. From this world''s perspective, we were out for two months but only two weeks had passed up there. My recovery was based on the time flow of that dimension."


    "Furthermore, I tried summoning those powers the moment we were shackled here but they could not just come. I am helpless Ochieng''. You are the Ordainer, find a way and help us out of this place." The Eagle patiently explained.


    "Who is an Ordainer?" A tired woman''s voice suddenly filled the cave but no one gave her an answer. The woman asked the question again and again until Ratong'' decided to talk,


    "Just call yourself lucky for being fettered here together with him. One day you will learn that that was the greatest thing that ever happened to your life." Its voice was laced with pride and arrogance.


    "But that does not provide an answer to our question." An impatient voice asked. It was a man''s voice this time.


    "So, the answer was needed by a thousand people... I also do not know exactly who the Ordainers are." Ratong'' laughed making the injured fellows click their tongues angrily. Ratong'' however ignored them and concentrated on his injuries.


    "Friends, Ordainers are difficult people to understand. One day when it is right, you will know who they really are. Until then, I ask you to not talk about them. Maybe you can land in trouble just because of that."


    Ochieng'' decided to help the curious humans. Things to do with Ordainers and the Black Fiends were sensitive. He could not just tell them to these people who were on the brink of death at the moment. They could be scared to death. At the very least he had to find a way to save them. They were not satisfied with his answer but decided not to probe further.


    In no time, Ochieng'' fell asleep.

 87 The Warning

    Ochieng'' suddenly found himself in a completely barren desert. Only piles of dried human bones could be seen scattered everywhere in this godforsaken place. He was wondering why he was there when howling winds started beating his bare chest. He tried not to close his eyes entirely so that he could see what was there for him.


    Out of the blue, in the direction where the winds were coming from, he saw a silhouette of an old man. The old man was so weak that he could fall at any time were it not for the support of the stick he was tightly clinging to. Even the winds seemed to sway him. It was a bizarre sight. All of a sudden, Ochieng'' saw the silhouette moving towards him. Each step he took was forced and heavy. It was as if he was struggling or learning to walk.


    When he was almost half the distance between ochieng'' and where he was previously, he fell down and yowled in pain. Ochieng'' ran up to him to help him up but instead of doing so, he stood rooted to the ground awestruck.


    ''If I continue being shocked this way over and over I will have a heart attack''. He thought to himself


    The old man was Nalianya, the old prophet who had been killed under his nose a few minutes ago. What was more surprising was the fact that he looked even older than he was just before he died. The seventy year old now looked like a man in his hundreds.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "You are alive?" Ochieng'' asked with tears welling down his cheeks.


    "Do not be such a girl Ochieng''. You saw me die not long ago, how you can ask such question. Hurry up and help me up." The old man protested in reproach.


    The young man helped the old. As the latter rose, creaking of his joints echoed as he moaned annoyingly.


    ''Did he change this much after dying?'' Ochieng'' thought.


    "Thank you, young man. Now, follow me, we need to rest and have some food."


    The old man said after he was up. The young man wanted to protest but the old man did not give him the chance. The old man turned and walked slowly along the wind. They took an hour just to cover a distance of around three hundred meters. Ochieng'' started getting bored with the pace, he turned to issue a complaint but was stopped by the old man''s wave and serious look.


    "If you think I am too slow, you can as well carry me..." The old man started but his eyes landed on something that made his eyes light up. He said with wide smile, exposing his toothless jaws, "We are there."


    Ochieng turned to the direction the old man was looking but was stunned to see nothing that could make someone lose his composure. He then threw a look of confusion and incomprehension at the old man. He was just about to ask something when he saw the man disappearing at some point. Looking carefully at the point he disappeared from, he saw his reflection.


    ''That is my reflection...so there is a barrier here...'' Ochieng''s train of thoughts was interrupted by a gentle voice at the other side of the barrier,


    "Brother Ochieng'' please walk over to the other side, we do not have much time."


    Ochieng'' recognized the voice. It was Nalianya''s voice, the Nalianya he knew of, not the old man he just met. Walking over to the other side of the barrier, Ochieng found himself in a lone hut standing in the midst of a thick forest. The hut was circular and empty inside. At the center, the Nalianya he knew sat on a three-legged stool eating millet porridge.


    "Help yourself please." As soon as Ochieng'' entered, the old man passed him a gourd of porridge.


    "Ochieng'', I am sorry I was taken away from you even before you knew my worth. But I know the severity of your quest, so I decided to send you this dream to at least do you one thing before I finally rest in peace with my ancestors. Who knows, maybe this is what I was meant to help you with" Nalianya started as soon as they were done with the porridge.


    "Nalianya, I am starting to get scared. This thing looks difficult than I thought it was." The young man cried.


    "Do you know the reason why I had to take you to the desert in the first place?"


    "No."


    "That is the future son. The piles and piles of bones you saw are the people of Keniya you are fighting for about five hundred seasons from now and the old man isn''t me but yourself"


    "What?"


    "I saw how scared you were of that serpent and that is why I had to show you that prophecy. The One from above had made the thirty seventh Ordainer the greatest and the last. This Ordainer he had seen as the one capable of helping him defeat the Lord of darkness once and for all. If the Ordainer fails in his quest, then what you saw in the desert is what will happen. If you cower even before a creature that is several-fold weak before you, then the Lord of darkness through the Black Fiends will destroy Keniya and all that will be left will be piles of bones and the Ordainer who failed in his quest."


    ochieng felt fear rise in his heart and his heartbeats became even quicker. Cold sweat trickled down his armpits. He asked, "Nalianya, are the other gifted people completely incapable of fighting the Black Fiends?"


    "They can but only if they fight alongside the Ordainer because it is him that gives them strength to fight against those monsters. If he is afraid, then their gifts are meaningless and powerless against those from the dark world." The old man said shaking his head.


    "The serpent out there, it is more powerful than me, I have tried whatever I can but everything is useless against it." Ochieng'' said with a helpless and bitter tone.


    "You have not tried enough and that is why you think it is more powerful. Otherwise, I could not just be meeting you as a spirit and I would have fought alongside you in this war."


    "I am sorry for being useless. What do I need to do to defeat it? I cannot afford to lose my other companions."


    "The creature is a subordinate of the gods of the Mbeu people. This god is a force to be reckoned with. I am pretty sure you are tributes the serpent is going to pay to the god to conciliate him. Luckily, the god knows a lot about Ordainers. Just ask the serpent to let you talk to their god first before killing you. It is difficult for it to let you see its master but you must try. The god will not only spare you and your friends after seeing you, he will even offer you his blessings. I said earlier you are powerful than the serpent and probably even the god, but do not try to do anything stupid, your powers are not yet awakened to the fullest. Furthermore, they will be of great help in the future. At the moment, they can do anything they like with you. Be careful."


    "Thank you Nalianya.''


    "Consider my help as a parting gift. There is a stuff that I have left behind for you. It is the bane of the likes of the fellow pretending to be Mboya. When you get it, keep it and don''t use it against him. He is useful to us alive. As for other uses of the stuff, the One from above will guide you. Farewell."


    With that, Ochieng'' woke up in the cave. The stick Nalianya used against the warlock two months ago was now in his hands. For the rest of the night, as others whose pains could not defeat sleep and were dead asleep, Ochieng'' was contemplating over what Nalianya told him. As for the reason why Nalianya knew much all of a sudden, he understood it was because Nalianya was now a spirit and spirits tended to perceive the world more intently and clearly. Everything they left behind on earth always lay bare before them.

 88 Meeting The God

    As the massive orange sun rose from the east, a large long brown snake was crawling circuitously towards a certain cave. It was flicking its red forked tongue continuously while avoiding small rocks with its tiny head. Its rounded yellow eyes were glowing viciously as it made its way to that cave.


    Inside the cave, ten humans and five beasts were now trembling vigorously as rays of sunlight permeated the cave through small openings across its walls. They knew their deaths was closer than before and every breath meant their death being closer.


    At a certain corner, a twenty year old man remained collected. He was looking at the other ten humans and his five beasts with a smile. Even though he was not sure whether what he had in mind would work or not, he was not worried. No one saw how cool he was.


    Suddenly, a sound reminiscent of a downpour was heard just at the entrance of the cave.


    "Ochieng'', I must say that it has been an honor. I have always wanted to protect you despite being weaker than you but this creature is way too powerful. Even though I can''t help, I must admit that I am more than proud to die by your side."


    Ratong'' knew that their fate had been sealed and there was no way they would walk out of that place alive. So, it turned to Ochieng'' and with a sorrowful face it said.


    Mudho on the hand was in tears. It was the closest fellow to Ochieng'' in this crew. It had been with the young man since he was just about eight years old until he was the man he was. It was like a father to him. It had always been proud to see him grow to the person he currently was. Which parent wouldn''t? Seeing him on the verge of death made its heart ache.


    It wanted to say something but in the end chose to be quiet. It knew that there were things that were better kept in heart.


    ...


    "You are telling me that you want to meet my master?"


    The moment the serpent entered the cave, Ochieng'' said that he had a request. It had expected that the young man would ask for a chance to say goodbye to his family or anything else, but to ask for a chance to see its master, was its master a certain common man to be met by anybody?


    "That is right, there is one thing that I have to tell him before I meet my end." Ochieng'' said still having a fearless expression.


    "Whatever you tell me you can trust will reach him..." the serpent said smugly.


    "I think it is important that I tell him personally, after all, you will have all the time to kill me." Ochieng'' said with a mellow face.


    The serpent harrumphed before deciding to take Ochieng'' with it to its master. It did not know what the young man had to say. If it turned out to be important, it would be in trouble.


    Ochieng'' was untied and walked away leaving the others behind. To tread on the side of caution, the serpent magically blinded the young man before letting him sit on its large body. Then it vanished.


    When it appeared again, it was already inside a specious room with beautiful furniture. On a certain chair sat a white haired old man sipping liquor.


    "There is my master, tell him what you have to tell him before he gets angry."


    The serpent threw Ochieng'' on the floor a few meters from the old man before opening his eyes.


    Looking at the room, Ochieng''s jaws dropped for it was the first time he was seeing a room so beautiful, furniture so unique and a room so specious. It took him a whole minute to just look around.


    Turning his head on the old man, he was even petrified. When he heard that the serpent''s master was a god worshipped by the Mbeu people, he had expected to meet a spirit or anything different from a certain old man. But an old man that was extremely thin looking like he had no bone, how was he even worshipped?


    "Why do you bring this man here snake?"


    With a rough yet authoritative voice, the old man asked without opening his eyes that had been closed for all this time.


    "He said he has something to tell you master..."


    "How many times do you want me to tell you not to disturb my peace?" The old man cut the beast short angrily.


    "I am sorry master for my incompetence. Let me send him away..."


    "You have already brought him, let him speak but let it be worth my time."


    Even before Ochieng'' opened his mouth, a certain tail had already hit his back twice accompanied by an impatient shout, "Talk!"


    "Master, my name is Ochieng'' from Karachuo Division in Lu tribe. I found myself here because I am an Ordainer..."


    Ochieng'' couldn''t finish because at some point in time, the serpent had shrunk with eyes widened and tongue left out carelessly. The old man''s eyes had opened and the cup he was drinking from had long dropped. The room had even mysteriously become so silent that the trembling of the serpent could be heard.


    "Did you say you are an Ordainer?"


    It took the old man a while before calming down. At this moment, his voice was soft and respectful.


    "Yes master." The young man answered respectful.


    Thump!


    The old man fell to his knees. Looking at Ochieng'' tearfully he said,


    "I have lived for years waiting for this time to come. A few weeks ago I heard that those creatures from another world had infiltrated our land and sooner than later our land would be destroyed. I know I was blessed by the One from above but compared to you, my skills are below average, please welcome to my home."


    He helped Ochieng'' to one of the chairs before apologizing on his behalf and his servant''s.


    "What are you still waiting for, you go bring my guest some food." He ordered.

 89 Sacrifice

    "Now that you are here, why don''t we get acquainted with one another."


    As soon as the the serpent left, the old man said with a wide smile.


    "Before that elder, there is a request I have, I hope you can help me." The young man said, his voice mixed with traces of anxiety.


    "Anything you need, I am here to help you with, so long as it is within my means."


    "There are a few humans and my beasts that have been put in custody by your subordinate. I believe they are meant to appease its master or gods, can you release them for me please?" The young man asked with pleading eyes


    "Sigh..." The old man heaved a long sigh before continuing, "Ochieng'', what you ask of is easy but at the cost of the well-being of the Mbeu people."


    "What do you mean by that?" The young man asked in bewilderment.


    "You must have known that I am worshipped by the Mbeu people."


    "Yes." Ochieng'' nodded.


    "Do you know why?"


    "No." The young man answered his face warping into frowns of confusion.


    "Forty seasons ago, I was a young man working hard like any other to protect my clan and my family. I was as normal as anyone else until one day I decided to explore the world. In a land quite far from home, I met a man who was also obsessed with travelling like I was. He was from Lu tribe."


    "We decided to travel together. We did so for around a month. On the third day of the second month, we found ourselves in a dire situation. To escape, one of us had to die. He killed himself to let me live. His name was Amoth Kware a brother to a wizard known as Okeyo Kware."


    "I decided to come back home because I could not continue exploring the world after his death. When I arrived, I found everyone inflicted with a very dangerous plague. The people were dying in large numbers. I lost all my family members to the affliction. The chiefs led the people to shrines to offer sacrifices to the gods but the plague only worsened."


    "The affliction was highly catching but I did not catch it. This made everyone wonder. All the medicine men in the tribe consulted me thinking that I could help salvage the situation but I was also helpless."


    "As I rested in my hut one night, a man appeared. What petrified me was the fact that he was able to hover within the room. He said he was Okeyo Kware and he had realized that his brother had died just to save me. He said he could help me help the clan."


    "I easily agreed. He told me to go outside and touch every afflicted person and they could be saved then he disappeared. When morning came, I did as I was told and everyone was saved. They thought I had been possessed by gods to be capable of such feat."


    "A few months later, there were strange animals that attacked the Mbeu land but upon seeing me, they retreated. This made the people believe further that I was a god. I thought all was well until one day the Ice serpent crawled into my compound claiming that it was sent by Okeyo Kware to be my servant and help me protect my community. The moment I accepted it, I transformed into the old man I am today and that night, Okeyo appeared again. I asked him to reverse everything but said he couldn''t for that would mean battling my fate and that would result to my death."


    "Nonetheless, I was told even though Amoth died to save me, he died still longing for things he wanted to see and therefore had not joined the ancestors peacefully. To help him rest, I had to deliver at least fifteen human souls and ten beasts once in every season for fifty seasons. Otherwise, Amoth''s spirit would come to the world of the living and would kill everyone in Mbeu and leave me alone though in my original state."


    "I thought it would be easy but the prerequisite was to sacrifice non Mbeu people. The Ice serpent was brought to me to help me get these people. It has never been easy to get them. Its eyes are capable of seeing who is wanted and who is not. The time for the sacrifice is the day after tomorrow, the people and the beasts I have are not enough. We also do not know where we will get them. It has been this way for forty seasons now but I tell you I am tired."


    The old man lowered his head in mortification. His eyes were already wet with tears. He had taken this risk for the sake of his tribe, but it did not mean that he was not feeling guilty for always killing innocent people. He did not know the criteria the surpent used to identify those items of sacrifice but the truth he knew was that everyone captured was innocent.


    Ochieng'' could not help but sigh heavily. He did not know what to say after that story.


    At this time, two beautiful women walked in with trays of food before putting them on the table that was at the center of the room. After they walked away, the serpent crawled in. The room remained silent for a long time. Everyone was buried in his own thoughts.


    "The food is here masters, please help yourselves." The serpent said respectfully to break the silence.


    "You can leave for a moment but stay around incase I need you." The old man said to the beast emotionlessly before staying quiet again. He really did not know what to tell the young man.


    "I understand what you go through. What will you do now with the limited time?" Ochieng'' asked with concern.


    "I know I have to save my tribe Ochieng''," The old man started with a heavy tone, "But after living like this for seasons, I have communicated with several ancestors through dreams. Okeyo visits occasionally and when he does, we talk. I have come to know of your responsibilities. I know what lies ahead of you. No matter what, you are meant to save even more people. If it means sacrificing my tribe for that, so be it."


    "But..." Ochieng'' wanted to go against the old man but was stopped by a quick wave.


    "There are no buts... I have made up my mind here Ochieng''. I will release those people and you can continue with your quest." His voice did not allow for any argument.


    After that, the serpent was summoned and was ordered to release the captives. The two men then had their meal in silence.


    After about an hour, Ochieng'' was with his companions on top of Ratong'' and were ready to leave. He looked at the direction where the old man lived and sighed deeply.


    "Let''s go."


    That is what left his voice. The look of unwillingness did not escape his face.


    Ochieng'' did not even realize that he had not learned the old man''s name. The latter was currently in his room with another person.

 90 Mwiga

    Inside the room that Ochieng'' had just left, on the chair he was sitting on earlier, sat a man who seemed to be in his late forties. The man had a rather handsome face with a pitch black hair that was nicely kempt to behove his facial appearance. The lion skin which he wore fitted his medium built body perfectly. His appearance could deceive one that he was a certain nice middle-aged man were it not for the ancient and unfathomable aura around him.


    The old man was extremely quiet before the middle-aged man. Fear was apparent on his old face.


    "You did well Mwiga. You did very well to let him go for the greater good of majority of people. You really really did well." The middle-aged man nodded in a carefree manner.


    "I only did what I thought was right Okeyo." The old man said lowering his head humbly contrasting the demeanor of a god he was known to be.


    "The world of the dead is full of unaccomplished dreams, unsatisfied longings and uncountable feelings of regret. We think those who die are in peace after joining the ancestors but most of them are not. More often than not, their spirits tend to come back to the world of the living to finish whatever they left unfinished."


    The so called Okeyo started recounting with his head slightly tilted upwards with a look full of ruth while Mwiga, the old man, looked at him attentively ready to listen to what this mighty wizard had to say.


    "In the process of doing so, they cause a great turmoil in the underworld and many spirits, some good and some evil find their way into our world. That is why when my brother died, his longing for the things he was yet to see was greater than his love for you. He couldn''t join our ancestors in peace. The plague forty seasons ago, was a result of the evil spirits that found their way into this land as Amoth''s spirit tried to come back to this world."


    " Because he cared for you, he couldn''t afford to see you suffer like your people and that was the reason you were never affected. Nonetheless, I could not afford to see your people die. To help them, I had to offer a few people as a sacrifice to let the spirits go back to the netherworld. It was hard on my side as spells involving the spirits are the most difficult." At this point he lowered his head in shame for he was feeling remorseful for the innocent people he had killed.


    "What about the beasts that came a month later?" Mwiga asked, having conflicted looks.


    "Those were the spirits of those who found their way in the land of the living. They feared Amoth so they retreated."


    "And what about me aging suddenly and who exactly is the Ice serpent?"


    The curious Mwiga asked but was destined to not know whatever he wanted to know for the other fellow was literally crying, to the point where he could not answer Mwiga. This stupefied Mwiga who had always placed him in another realm of existence. However, he tried hard to calm him down. When Okeyo finally cooled down, these are the things he said,


    "Just be thankful the person you captured today was an Ordainer. This is the greatest fortuitous encounter in your life Mwiga."


    " What do you mean?" Mwiga''s eyes were shining brightly with agitation for he knew something was yet to happen.


    "You will know soon enough..."


    Immediately he said those words, Okeyo leaped to the air and vanished.


    "Wait!"


    Mwiga who was waiting for an answer pleasing to the ear was surprised to see Okeyo leave. He could not help but shout while jumping up several times in an attempt to follow the wizard. He was about to sit down with disappointment when he felt his muscles loosening and his tall figure shortening. Lifting his hands, he was more than happy to see that his skin was transmogrifying back to what it used to be.


    He ran to the mirror only to see a reflection of a twenty year old youth from before. He gasped for air before jumping in jubilation. He was too happy to realize that he had been changed to a gifted person. That was maybe meant for the right time, when he needed to know.


    ...


    Ratong'' was flying at terrific speed as it moved in a certain direction. A certain lion sat on its head lifting its nose upwards giving it direction.


    "We are almost there." The small lion said agitated .


    Ochieng'' on hearing that, he felt his heart beat fast. He was really anxious to see his woman. He did not believe that he would soon meet her.


    Ratong'' on the other hand almost lost control of itself. It for a few seconds failed to control the air and fly. This led to him tilting a little making all its companions fall. It is when it realized that it had been carried away.


    "What on earth is wrong with you Ratong''?" The Jade Eagle asked indignantly.


    It was a bird for heaven''s sake. It was not that it sat on Mudho''s back because it couldn''t fly, it was just for the sake of comradeship.


    "I just cannot imagine that I am going to meet that pixie." Ratong'' answered before giggling with bright eyes.


    It did not allow the others to fall anyway for it saved all of them in time.


    "Child, it seems there are people interested in your woman more than yourself." The lion tribe head laughed after they settled on Mudho''s back.


    "Who would not want to see a beautiful flower over and over? I had even been so fond of her that I always cry when I think about her."


    Even before Ochieng'' opened his mouth, Ratong'' had already said smiling proudly. The others could only shake their heads bitterly for there was nothing they could say.


    "There!"


    Upon hearing Mang''weya, the small lion''s voice, everyone lifted their heads and ahead of them they saw a large lonely hut in the middle of a rocky pine forest.


    Ratong'' lowered its speed and the atmosphere became tense. Ochieng'' did not even realize that he was currently trembling like a nervous child somewhere waiting for his punishment. Mudho could not help but smile upon seeing this human fellow. The other man had an anticipatory look on his face, he wanted to see the woman they had been going after for all this while.

 91 Kuru Kureris Remembrance

    Kuru Kureri was the thirty sixth Ordainer in the great land of Keniya. He was also one of the sixty three students of Wizard Lubaku Mukenge about two hundred and fifty years ago. He was a diligent student and always did his best to be at the zenith of power.


    He did not want power because he was a certain egoistical fellow, he knew the responsibility he had above his shoulder as an Ordainer and he believed that more power increased his chances of winning the war against the Lord of darkness.


    It was also predicted by those from the Hall of Righteousness that he would be the last Ordainer. This meant he was going to face more danger than his predecessors. Unfortunately, about twenty years ago, while hunting down the Black Fiends, he met one of the powerful ones. He had awakened his powers as an Ordainer by then and he managed to kill that fiend.


    However, that devil left him with a serious wound.


    After going through treatment for a few days, he had thought that he could still serve as an Ordainer. Little did he know that the powerful Black Fiend had dedicated his time into uncovering the secrets about Ordainers. After a lot of efforts, he succeeded in destroying the very foundation of Kuru''s existence as an Ordainer.


    People from the dark world had also learned that the thirty sixth Ordainer could be the last one. After the battle, they believed that they had won since Kuru had never been seen in action for over ten years.


    Kuru on the Other hand knew that he had ceased to be an Ordainer when he felt that another one had been born. At the moment, he knew he only had a year to enjoy his life. His greatest wish at the moment was to see the thirty seventh Ordainer but no matter how hard he tried as a wizard, he could not just find this colleague of his.


    He had a busy morning the same day Ochieng'' was released by the god of the Mbeu people. After taking his afternoon meal of beef and potatoes, he decided to take a nap.


    "Kuru, why do you sleep when Keniya is in danger?"


    He had just closed his eyes when he heard a heavenly voice sounding in his ears in a land so foreign to him. It was clear that he was dreaming.


    "One from above, why do you seek me at this time.? "


    Without turning to see was talking, Kuru knelt down and said with a face full of fear and deep respect. He had been an Ordainer for years, it was not surprising that he recognized that voice. After all, Ordainers were the very representatives of the One from above on earth.


    "I have seen that you have little time here on land. I really wanted you to enjoy the few days you have ahead of you but I couldn''t." Within the heavenly and majestic voice, traces of bitterness could be heard.


    "Is there a problem that you need this lowly servant of yours to help solve." Kuru asked in the humblest manner.


    "Your successor is in grave danger. A month ago, the people from the dark world learned of his existence. They are rallying an army in their world and sooner than later, they are going to attack." The voice started getting shaky due to bitterness.


    "How can I help my brother master?" He did not even lift his head as he asked.


    " There is a man he is walking with who works with the Black Fiends. He has already discovered that he is an enemy but has decided to spare his life because he believes the enemy is helpful alive. That was very true untill yesterday. The Lord of darkness has made a move himself and is yet to bestow him with powers that are going to make the young man fail in his quest. I need you to help him."


    "But I cannot detect where he is, how am I to find him?"


    "I have decided to choose you because you are the only one who understands how important his role is. Things are moving faster than I can comprehend. The battle ahead of us is going to be sooner than we can know, I want you to take him to the Halls of Righteousness after dealing with the other fellow. The rest will be taken care of by me. As for how to find him, that is not a problem at all."


    After the voice finished, Kuru Kureri found himself awake inside his old hut. He tried to look for Ochieng'' by the tracing spell he had been usually using and this time round he succeeded.


    ''My fellow Ordainer, I wouldn''t expect those people to be this fast. We have to move faster.'' He disappeared immediately he said those words to himself.


    ...


    Ochieng''s heart pounded as they got closer to the lonely hut. His mind was trying to figure out several ways to greet his girl. He had even started smiling unknowingly making him look like a lunatic.


    When they were only a few meters from landing, a stroke of lighting appeared in the space before them before a man seemingly in his late thirties appeared. The man had a shiny skin and the yellow animal skin he was loose on his body making him look huge.


    "I am sorry to interrupt but there is no time!"


    The man said impatiently as he withdrew sword out of its sheath that was nicely attached to his waist. The man was obviously Kuru. To avoid a lot of awkwardness, he decided to disguise himself as a young man. It would be better to talk to Ochieng'' as a peer rather than an old man.


    "Who are you and what are you trying to do?"


    Ratong'' asked angrily.


    "Ochieng'', I will explain later...just let me."


    Calling Ochieng''s name surprised everyone and in their moment of shock, they all did not even realize that he had already appeared before their other human companion.

 92 The Fight Between Kuru and Chempokulu

    Kuru knew he had no time. The One from above had told him that this fellow had been received by the current Ordainer because it was thought that he was useful alive. Nevertheless, the Lord of darkness had planned to use this opportunity to mutilate Ochieng'' once and for all. He had already failed as an Ordainer. This fact had always made him live with regrets in his life. Probably that was the reason why he had decided to lead a lonely life far from every human being.


    He knew by being sent by the One from above, he had been given an opportunity to do something for Keniya. How couldn''t he hold onto it dearly?


    "Those are beings from another world whose their main goal is to destroy mankind."


    Kuru said angrily as he directed his red eyes towards the other man. The man felt like two daggers were directly pointed towards him and he could not help but subconsciously retreat two steps. However, he did not show any sign of fear.


    This man was Chempokulu. He had been a warlock known for evil and was being helped by the people from the dark world to expand his villainous crafts. A few days ago, he had received orders from the sisters of the dark to walk with Ochieng'' just so that the people from the dark world would be capable of trailing the Ordainer. He could not just be given a role which bore great risks without giving him a little power, right?


    "You are a human for heaven''s sake. Furthermore, you will gain nothing by aiding those people but what have you decided to do? You have chosen to help them destroy Ochieng'', a mam destined to save mankind from an impending calamity coming to the great people of Keniya. Do you think what you are doing is the right thing?" Kuru continued to scold the other party coldly.


    At this moment, Ratong'' landed on the ground. Everyone''s doubtful eyes were fixated on Chempokulu. Seeing them like this, the warlock could not just be quiet. In his perspective, his disguise had not been seen through by this man and the beasts.


    "What are you talking about? I have sworn to walk by the Ordainer''s side and help him in his quest. Even if it is worth my life, I am willing to do anything for the sake of his success. Why are you spouting so much nonsense here?"


    Couldn''t be bothered with arguing with this wolf in sheepskin, Kuru made his move. He knew very well that arguments will only conceive nothing useful. He pointed his sword towards the other fellow as he charged towards him with great force. This made him pierce through the air like a rocket charging towards the sky. If this landed on the warlock, he would instantly die.


    "It is not that easy to kill me."


    The warlock had long retreated backwards and was already off the lion''s large back.


    Ochieng'' and his companions did not know why things had taken this direction. They had all suspected that this Mboya could be a fake but they had chosen to be with him to play a little. Who would have known that someone could beat them to it.


    "What should we do?" Mudho asked.


    "Since I started my journey as an Ordainer Mudho, there are things that have happened in a way that I myself cannot understand. We all knew that this Mboya was up to no good. It is not a coincidence that another person has appeared to deal with him and judging from how he was talking, this Mboya is worse than we thought. Unless it is necessary, let us just be quiet and watch." Ochieng'' said calmly as he crossed his arms before his chest.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    When Kuru was just a meter away from the warlock, the latter stretched his right arm before blasting the former forcefully. The former was sent flying before knocking a few trees down a few meters away from the point where they were battling. Kuru had come here knowing that killing Chempokulu would be a walk in the park for him. After all, he was a great wizard and had once been an Ordainer on top of that.


    "You possess some power..."


    Kuru rose as he dusted himself off. This time, he wore a serious face making him look more like a beast than a human. He had learned that it was better never to underestimate his opponent. Who knew, maybe he was fighting a rained on lion and was just behaving like a cat.


    "Even if I die here today, I must drag you down with me."


    He shouted before charging towards the warlock once more. Chempokulu raised his arm to counter-attack but this time, instead of Kuru being blasted off, he was immediately covered with a transparent shield around him. No matter how hard his opponent tried, the shield could not be bypassed. This was a defensive spell he had once learned from a certain colleague a hundred years ago.


    Seeing that his shield was working, Kuru thrusted towards the warlock with his sword held in front of him. This time, his sword was covered with some energy that emitted a strange destructive aura. This was another spell he had come up with when he had fallen in a precarious situation about fifty three years ago.


    The warlock knowing that this battle was not on his side anymore, he had decided to disappear. Unfortunately for him, Kuru was also a wizard and a powerful one at that. Even before turning around, Kuru''s sword had already reached the warlock''s chest. As soon as it pierced his chest, the energy spread throughout Chempokulu reducing him to dust immediately.


    Kuru then sheathed his sword before looking at the dust before him with disdain.


    "You possess that small power and you dare go against me. Do you even know when I started my art?"


    Everything had happened within a few seconds. Even Ochieng'' and his companions who were extremely sensitive to their surrounding did not have time to react before everything was over. They couldn''t help but look at Kuru with wide eyes that looked like they would pop out of their sockets.


    "I can now introduce myself properly before the Ordainer. You know that fellow''s life was giving me lots of migraine. I could not even live my life peacefully. It is a good thing that he is dead."


    Oblivious to the shock of Ochieng'' and his companions, Kuru walked towards them with large strides looking at them excitedly. It was as if he had seen some treasure or something.


    "Who are you?"


    Ratong'' was the first to recover from its shock. It immediately asked with deep frowns knitted between its eyes.


    "There is no need of being so serious with me Ratong''. I am just a friend who wants nothing more than the success of our brother Ochieng''..."


    Kuru was answering still maintaining his excited demeanor when he was interrupted by a frenzied Ratong''.


    "You know my name?"


    The lion almost shot to the heavens because of shock.

 93 Ngole

    "I am one of the greatest wizards breathing, don''t be surprised that I know all of you. However, Ochieng'' is the only person I cannot use my spell against, so I know almost nothing about him." Kuru explained.


    "But you know his name and even the fact that he is an Ordainer?" Mudho asked confusedly.


    "Why don''t we find a quiet place before I introduce myself properly and why exactly I am here." Kuru said with a smile.


    The five beasts hesitated a little but after receiving a signal from Ochieng'', they decided to go deep into the forest far from the hut they were initially going to.


    "My name is Kuru Kureri." Kuru began immediately they all settled, "I am a lonely fellow from the Kuri tribe. A few hours ago, I received an order from the One from above to come and accompany the thirty seventh Ordainer to the Hall of Righteousness..."


    "Hall if Righteousness? Where is that?" Ochieng'' asked perplexed.


    "It is one of the places that an Ordainer should visit once all his powers are unleashed. I am the thirty sixth Ordainer but I only saw it two months ago when I took Mboya from your tribe to..."


    Kuru wanted to continue but he realised Ochieng'' was looking at him perturbed. He could not help but cut his story and look at him questionably. Upon seeing Kuru looking at him, Ochieng''could not help but ask,


    "Are you the one whose powers was lost a thousand seasons ago?"


    "Yes, but how did you know?"


    He did also not expect Ochieng'' to know a thing or two about him.


    "I happened to have met Mbaraka Nyika''s will. He told me you were to end this war once and for all but somehow, something happened to you along the way and you ceased to be an Ordainer ever since." Ochieng'' answered looking sorry.


    As the two were getting acquainted with one another, inside the hut they almost reached, two women sat around fire chatting like age mates despite one being over fifty years and the other being around twenty.


    Not far from them, a gray bird with white wings and orange beaks was resting with eyes closed. Even though it was hard to be noticed in a bird, a smile could be seen creeping at the corners of its beaks. The smile was widening overtime.


    It did not take long before the younger woman noticed.


    "What is it Jakony?" She asked.


    The young woman was Apeleka, Ochieng''s girlfriend. The other one was the woman who captured them around two months ago.


    "It''s nothing Apeleka. I have just been thinking about something." The bird answered nonchalantly without even opening its eyes.


    What Apeleka and the other woman didn''t know was the fact that the bird had already known of the commotion that was outside the hut a few minutes ago. She did not want Apeleka to be too worried. After all, it knew how worried this girl had been about her man. It couldn''t tell her that her man had been nearby and had already left. That would make the young girl die of heart attack for no reason.


    "I can see it in your eyes Jakony. Just tell us."


    This time, it was Labosa, the fifty year old asking with a helpless expression.


    "Like I said, it is nothing. You both don''t need to know."


    ...


    In a desolate land far from the hut, there stood a robust man looking at a certain direction contemplatively. His long black robe was swaying slowly along with the winds.


    From a far, he was perfectly a human but if one came closer, he would realize that this fellow had a head that looked exactly like hyena ''s. The only difference was that this head was larger and the eyes looked cruel. It''s tongue that flipped over and over was forked like snake''s.


    That was a Black Fiend.


    As he stood there, the winds suddenly became severe before six women floating on flames appeared before him.


    "Madams."


    The Black Fiend bowed his head to greet them. Based on his attitude, it was clear that they were quite fond of each other even though the women seemed to be of a higher tier than him.


    "No time for formalities Ngole. We need you to carefully listen to us."


    The six spoke simultaneously.


    "Anything your highnesses need."


    "Master is becoming angrier and angrier due to failures after failures before him. A few minutes ago, the human we had made our tracker was killed. It is clear that our moves have been noticed and very soon we will be disadvantaged."


    "What do you want me to do then?"


    "You are wise Ngole. Jambia who was the general for the southern army has succumbed to his illness. He died two days ago. We have been looking for a worthy successor. The southern army couldn''t see anyone but you. We ask you to go back to our land and prepare them for war."


    "I am honoured to be given such a high position your highnesses but I am still weak and I don''t have the prerequisite abilities to occupy that office. I will only be misguiding them." The man lamented.


    "Just come to our palace immediately you arive. We will take you to Master. He will bestow you with such powers immediately." The voices of the women echoed.


    "Thank you your highnesses." The black fiend bowed respectfully hiding the excitement he felt inside.


    Being a general in their land was akin to being one of the most powerful persons in the dark world. There were several privileges that came along with that position as well. Who wouldn''t want to be a general then?


    The dark world, just like the world where Ochieng'' lived was very large. It had continents and countries. It was however comparatively smaller and had few inhabitants. People from different countries fought from time to time and it is therefore understandable that even the dark world had armies.


    About two hundred and fifty years ago, these Black Fiends had realized that their lifespan was declining. They also knew that human blood had the capacity to restore their vitality. They had always found ways to infiltrate the land of those humans even though it was not an easy feat.


    The existence of an Ordainer always stood between them and their lifespan. To eradicate this enemy, they had done a lot of study about the Ordainers and one of them had even succeeded in depriving Kuru of his powers. When they learnt that another Ordainer had appeared, they had mobilized everyone in their world to finish the humans once and for all. The southern country in the dark world was the most powerful and thence the reason for a need of a powerful general.


    To be given power by the Lord of darkness himself. There was never a better thing than this. Immediately the ladies disappeared, Ngole ran to to the exit of this world to go to their land with a feeling of great joy.

 94 Seers Meeting

    At the central part of Keniya. In a lonely field, a group of seers from all over were seated eating different types of delicacies. Their faces were gloomy even when they ate gourmet meals prepared by maidens who were connoisseurs in cooking.


    They had all received a message from a senior seer that they were needed there. It was rare for them to be summoned altogether. This was an indication that there was a problem and probably a serious one at that.


    Seers were very important in every community for they were like a roadmap to everyone in the path called life. Many worked hard for the sake of the continuity of their clans. However, misfortune lay ahead of some. With seers pointing out these misfortunes to them before they happened, they would end up not dying prematurely and the value of life was realized as well. It was for this reason that they were greatly revered.


    Apart from respect, the seers were also feared by the populace. It was believed that they could kill someone by just saying a word. Surprisingly enough, the seers themselves knew that it was not within their power to kill by words. People died because they had so much faith in the seers that even when they were told that they would die the next day, due to fear, they would just die. This was a callous deception but a tool that made the seers stand in another realm of life.


    "Everyone calm down."


    A young woman stood before the crowd. She cleared her throat before trying to calm the crowd with a language that at least all the seers present could understand.


    "That is Alenda Nyamwalo. She may look young on the surface but she is over two hundred seasons old. Romuors have it that she''s the greatest seer to ever walk on the surface of Keniya."


    "I heard that she killed a beast and ate it alive. Since then, her appearance have been like that of a hundred and twenty seasons old."


    "She has been quiet for long now, it is laughable that I thought she had died."


    ...


    Such discussions could be heard the moment the young woman stood. For a few seconds, the uneasiness in the atmosphere was gone. Nevertheless, it was true that everyone was here because they were summoned by this Alenda Nyamwalo, they could not help but look at her curiously after the uneasiness returned.


    "I am so sorry to have you here despite your busy schedules. Therefore, I will be straight to the point so that you go back to your businesses." After the crowd had quieted, Alando began, "There is a message I got from those chosen wizards."


    The wizards she was talking about were those from the Hall of Righteousness. They were people specifically chosen to serve the whole of Keniya. Therefore, they had means to communicate with people. Seers met tribe heads regularly. It was therefore more convenient to leave a message that concerned many tribes to the seers.


    As Alando spoke, the crowd remained deathly silent so as not to miss a single word.


    "You all know that we have had problems with creatures that look like us but with heads like hyenas in the past. You all know that they have always killed our people. Great men have risen to destroy them but are powerless before them."


    The crowd nodded with deep frowns between their brows.


    "Getting to our land is always a problem. However, they have found a way of getting here easily and there is a possibility of an invasion in the near future. You are asked to warn your tribe heads to prepare their warriors for a terrible battle ahead."


    She finished but still looked at the crowd, waiting for them to absorb the piece of information they just received.


    "Great Alenda," a tall youth at the back stood and bowed respectfully before continuing, "We have seen in the past that they are powerful even against human powerhouses. How can we prepare our warriors for their slaughter?"


    "According to the wizards, after the warriors are fully prepared, the wizards will use their powers to bring them together after which there is a warrior who is powerful against such creatures who will march them to the battlefield." The woman patiently explained.


    "There is such a person in the world?" The crowd wondered.


    Amongst the seers was a middle-aged woman. She was busy enjoying the flesh of a mango fruit despite being in this serious meeting. Even when Alenda spoke, she was enjoying the delicious juice brought by the fruit. It was until Alenda mentioned the fact that a warrior powerful enough to deal with the Black Fiends existed did she put the fruit down before falling into a daze.


    "Ochieng'', it is your time to shine. My only wish is to fight beside you when that time comes." She mattered under her breath with longing painted in her eyes.


    An old seer sitting beside her noticed the unnormality in her, he could not help but ask, "What could be wrong with Nyangini, the great seer of the south?"


    "It is nothing Magoko. I am just okay." She waved her hands unconcerned.


    "Can it be...you know the warrior?"


    As a man who had lived for several years, there were few things that could go past him without him noticing. It is not surprising that he could figure out such a thing.


    The woman was Nyangini, the seer who hosted Ochieng'' when he was from the forbidden land. She knew that telling the old man the truth could only cause an unnecessary commotion.


    "No."


    She answered calmly and went silent.


    "You should all leave now. Time is not with us. The earlier you inform the tribe heads of the matter, the better."


    Just when the old man wanted to keep asking questions, Alenda''s voice resounded once more.


    The seers were gifted people just like the wizards. However, their work was only limited to a small geographical area. That meant that the number of people they served were limited. Furthermore, their only duty was to predict the future. They were not very important to the Ordainers. That was the reason why they knew almost nothing about those people. The few who knew, were those who were chosen to serve the Ordainers.